ã€ŠKidnapped by the Arabã€‹


 Wasnéˆ¥æª› It You?

    A young girl walked down the hallway of the grand hotel, stumbling from side to side. With great difficulty, she inserted the key card to open the room. Her fragile body was not ustomed to alcohol consumption. As the door finally opened, she noticed the darkness inside.

    Before she could react, she was grabbed by the arm, pulled, and then pushed onto therge bed. The man didn¡¯t give her time to protest; he forcefully pressed his lips against hers. His skillful hands roamed her body with desperation, and in an instant, he tore away her flimsy dress. He trailed his lips down her neck, reaching her bre@sts. She felt him su*c*k on them with force. She tried to tell him to slow down, that it was going to be her first time, but before she knew it, she felt a sharp pain in the lower part of her abdomen. Something pierced her insides, threatening to tear her apart.

    The man paused for a moment and then continued, his movements bing increasingly violent, disregarding the pain she was feeling. After a while, she heard the man stifle a weak grunt, and then he stopped, pulling away from her and turning his back. Shortly after, the girl fell asleep, sobbing.

    In the next room, a woman desperately knocked on the door, trying not to draw too much attention. After a while, she cursed as no one answered and turned around to head back to the restaurant. Once again, her n had failed.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    In the restaurant, a beautiful Cuban woman flirted with a very handsome blonde guy. Ever since she saw that girl, something about her caught her attention. She was friendly and stunning, with a sculpted body. As soon as she saw her, she decided to go for it. He was an incorrigible yboy who never missed a good opportunity when it presented itself.

    In the morning, Ahmed woke up very early, feeling like his head would explode at any moment. The girl still slept beside him, and he observed her for a moment. She was very beautiful ¨C ¡°How much did she charge for spending the night with him?¡± he wondered.

    He was sure his friend was responsible for what happened. He must have put some kind of aphrodisiac in his drink, which forced him to leave the dinner he attended in a hurry. A terrible heat ran through his body, so he went up to his room. He thought about taking a shower, but a girl entered shortly after.

    He kept watching her; her long hair was cinnamon-colored, long eyshes outlined her eyes, and her fair and delicate skin was the softest he had ever touched. A fine and slightly upturned nose added harmony to her perfect angelic face. He felt the urge to kiss her lips; they were full, and he thought her small mouth looked like a heart. He lifted the sheet, and beneath it, he saw the well-proportioned body of the girl. He covered her quickly; unintentionally, his body had reacted to that wonderful sight. That woman was a monument.

    A memory came to his mind ¨C had that girl given him her first time? He checked the sheets and confirmed it ¨C ¡°Damn! His friend must have offered her too much money to give her first time to aplete stranger. What kind of girl would do that?¡±

    He got up carefully and headed towards the bathroom. After showering, he searched for his luggage to change, only then did he realize that the room contained only women¡¯s clothes and personal belongings. He realized he had entered the wrong room, as the door was slightly ajar when he came in. He thought she might have forgotten to close it.

    He dressed in the clothes he had worn the night before and cautiously left the room, noticing it was right next to his. Perhaps his friend realized the mistake and sent the girl to that room. He grabbed his suitcase and left the hotel, getting into the waiting car and calling his friend.

    ¡°Hello, Cambell.¡±

    ¡°What happened, buddy? Where are you? You disappeared from the gatheringst night.¡±

    ¡°How could I stay after what you put in my drink? By the way, how much did you pay the girl who spent the night with me?¡±

    ¡°What drink and what girl? I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. After you left, I met a girl and stayed with her.¡±

    ¡°Uhm, I¡¯m on my way to the airport. If you don¡¯t hurry, you¡¯ll be flyingmercial.¡±

    ¡°Hey, calm down, friend. I¡¯m heading there right away.¡±

    Ahmed hung up and pondered. He knew Cambell would never lie to him; they had known each other for many years, and he had never done so before. He immediately called his right-hand man, Zafir; if anyone could find out what happened, it would be him.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Zafir, I was with a girlst night. Investigate who she is. Someone put some sort of aphrodisiac in my drink. Request the hotel¡¯s video camera footage; I want to know what happened.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll start the investigation right away, sir.¡±

    ¡°Send me the results as soon as you have them.¡±

    He had attended a business meeting at a restaurant in a grand hotel in Los Angeles and was now heading to the airport to board his private ne back to New York; he didn¡¯t likemercial flights.

    Meanwhile, in the hotel room, M¨ªa woke up with a terrible hangover headache. It was the first time she had consumed alcohol. She had a vague recollection of what happened the night before. A man had brought her to bed when she entered her room. For a moment, she thought it was just a dream, but as she moved, she felt a sharp pain in her lower abdomen, realizing that it was all real. She had given her virginity to aplete stranger. In the darkness, she couldn¡¯t even see his face, and she knew that even if she had, she wouldn¡¯t remember it. She picked up the phone to call her best friend, who was staying in the same hotel.

    ¡°Hello, Thara, my friend.¡±

    ¡°M¨ªa, how did you wake up? You got wastedst night, girl. You were so drunk, you could barely stand.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re one to talk with the guy you sent to my room. At least he was handsome. Where did you find him?¡±

    ¡°What guy, crazy? I didn¡¯t send anyone. Wake up and try to sort out your thoughts.¡±

    ¡°What? Don¡¯t y games, Thara. This is not a joke. Last night, when I returned to my room, a man was in it. I thought you sent him to help me with what I came here for, so I didn¡¯t resist.¡±

    ¡°I hooked up with a really hot guyst night. You told me you were going to your room; remember I walked you to the elevator? I went back to the restaurant and spent the night with the guy I met, who, by the way, gave me the best night of my life. So, I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Are you sure you didn¡¯t dream it?¡±

    M¨ªa paled at her friend¡¯s response. Who was the man she had spent the night with? ¡°Thara Smith,e to my room immediately!¡± she eximed, desperate and on the verge of tears.

    In the car, Ahmed couldn¡¯t calm his mind. What the hell had happened the night before? It wasn¡¯t easy for him to think that he might have done something wrong with that girl, especially because it was her first time. The guilt was consuming him.

    In another hotel room, the blonde guy bid farewell to the beautiful Cuban woman. They had a great night together, and he would have liked to stay longer with her, but his friend needed him. One concern was that, after so much time, his friend had finally been with a girl. He was starting to believe the rumors that imed his friend no longer liked girls, and he feared that Ahmed might even suggest that their rtionship was something more.

    He chuckled at the thought of what Ahmed would say if he realized what he was thinking at that moment. It would undoubtedly cause an explosion. Lately, Ahmed had been in a bad mood.

    Upon arriving at the airport, Ahmed headed to his private hangar. The flight attendant weed him to board the ne. She was a very attractive girl, but he no longer let himself be carried away by such things. Countless women constantly pursued him, and some, after being rejected, didn¡¯t hesitate to spread rumors about him. He had to endure his sexuality being questioned. He tried not to carry on with his old life of excess, the life that had caused him to lose everything he loved. The image of Lyna and their young children came to his mind, and he clenched his fists. Then he walked toward the ne to board.

 False Identity

    Thara immediately went to M¨ªa¡¯s room, where her friend recounted everything that had happened the night before.

    ¡°Friend, I can¡¯t believe you finally achieved the goal you hading here.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not funny, Thara. I have no idea who the hell I spent the night with. I¡¯m very worried; what if he¡¯s a criminal?¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter; what¡¯s important is thating here wasn¡¯t in vain.¡± Thara was also worried but tried to calm her friend.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home; I¡¯ll stop by and get a morning-after pill. I hardly remember anything, and I don¡¯t know if that man used protection. I just hope I didn¡¯t catch anything else.¡±

    ¡°I wonder how he managed to enter your room.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know; maybe I didn¡¯t close the door properly in my rush to get to the restaurant. Just imagine if he¡¯s some maniac! It¡¯s terrifying.¡±

    ¡°Do you remember the table with those handsome guys?¡± Thara, being Cuban, sometimes had a peculiar way of speaking.

    ¡°I remember. What happened to them?¡±

    ¡°I hooked up with the light-eyed blondie. We had an incredible night. I wish he could have stayed longer with me, but his friend called him, and he had to go to the airport. Uhmm.¡±

    ¡°And what about that?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, that guy was so damn hot.¡±

    Ahmed was inside the ne, his head leaning back, and he closed his eyes. The girl¡¯s face came to his mind again; she truly was beautiful. She had a special scent, and when she entered the room, that fragrance immediately filled his nostrils, making it impossible for him to resist. Besides, her body¡¯s curves were pleasant to touch. After such a long time without having sexual rtions with anyone, he had done it in the worst possible way, forcing himself on such a delicate girl. He squeezed his temples with his hands, massaging them to try to alleviate the headache.

    Cambell arrived a few minutester, and seeing Ahmed deep in thought, he decided not to speak to him. His friend tended to get furious when bothered. After a while, the Arab opened his eyes.

    ¡°Wow, buddy, I thought you¡¯d be in that position the whole flight. We¡¯re almost there.¡±

    Ahmed looked at him seriously, poured himself a ss of whiskey, and drank it before speaking.

    ¡°I need to know who that girl is and what the hell happenedst night. I don¡¯t know who put the aphrodisiac in my drink. If it wasn¡¯t you, with all your insistence that I should be with someone, then I have no f***ing clue who it was or why.¡±

    ¡°Do you think that girl had something to do with it? Maybe she knew you and wanted to be with you.¡±

    ¡°Why would she do that? She didn¡¯t know I would enter her room by mistake. Besides, it was her first time, and I took it from her in the worst way. I don¡¯t think she knew me, and I had never seen her before.¡±

    He clenched his fist, shattering the crystal ss in his hand. He quickly wrapped his hand in a handkerchief to stop the bleeding.

    Cambell looked at him in astonishment. His friend had a unique way of telling things. What an interesting night he had, and he thought Ahmed was just sleeping in his room, as boring as ever.

    When they arrived in New York, they went straight to the corporate office. Shortly after their arrival, Ahmed received a call from Zafir.

    ¡°Hello, Zafir. What have you investigated?¡±

    ¡°Boss, the girl left the hotel. When we arrived, she was no longer there. I managed to get the footage from the hotel hallway cameras; I¡¯ll send it to you.¡±

    ¡°Have you found out her name?¡±

    ¡°No, she registered with a fake identity.¡±

    ¡°Damn! Keep investigating, it¡¯s crucial to get footage from the restaurant.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try, boss. The hotel staff is very tight-lipped. It was difficult to get the hallway footage, but as soon as I manage to obtain it, I¡¯ll send it to you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Ahmed reviewed the footage. It showed M¨ªa leaving the room with her friend. Undoubtedly, that was the girl he spent the night with. He would recognize that beautiful face anywhere. He saved the video carefully; it was the only thing he had of that girl for now.

    In Los Angeles, a handsome man and a frivolous woman were gathered, celebrating that everything was going ording to their ns. Soon, he would have a beautiful woman by his side, and he didn¡¯t care about everything he had done to achieve it.

    M¨ªa arrived home, and her sister Caroline weed her with joy. There was a lot of love between them, although their stepmother Sonia always tried to keep them apart. Later, Sonia arrived and called M¨ªa to talk.

    ¡°Where were you? I¡¯ve been trying to locate you.¡± Her stepmother looked genuinely upset.

    ¡°That¡¯s my business, and I don¡¯t owe you any exnations.¡±

    ¡°Carlo wouldn¡¯t be pleased to know that you didn¡¯te homest night.¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less. You can inform him if you want.¡±

    ¡°You better be careful not to ruin this engagement. You know what would happen if you don¡¯t marry him.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m perfectly aware. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll marry him.¡±

    M¨ªa turned around and walked away to lock herself in her room. It was her sanctuary in that house, the only ce where she felt at peace.

    She fell asleep, and after a while, she felt someone lying next to her. She tried to get up, but she couldn¡¯t; strong arms imprisoned her.

    ¡°Shhh, little one, don¡¯t get up. We¡¯ll be husband and wife soon, so it doesn¡¯t matter if you let me caress you from now on.¡± He leaned in to try to kiss her.

    M¨ªa managed to push the man away and immediately got up,pletely furious.

    ¡°What the hell were you thinking when you decided to enter my room? Get out of here!¡±

    ¡°M¨ªa, think twice before treating me this way. I love you.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t love you, and you know it. This marriage will be nothing more than a contract. Do you think you can buy me like an object and thene here to try and touch me? You¡¯re crazy; leave immediately.¡±

    ¡°I know you¡¯re nervous about the wedding, and that¡¯s why you¡¯re acting like this. But all I can think about is the moment I can caress your skin and make you mine,¡± Carlo said, raising his hand and starting to trace M¨ªa¡¯s face with his finger.

    M¨ªa pped his hand away and took him by the arm, forcibly pulling him up and pushing him out of her room. Carlo couldn¡¯t hide his annoyance; he would settle the score with her once they were married. For now, he had to contain his anger not to scare her away.

    After she closed the door, she locked it this time and leaned her back against it, letting out a sigh of relief.

    A few minutester, she heard a knock on the door. When she opened it, she saw Sonia, who looked furious. M¨ªa tried to say something, but before she could, Sonia pped her on the cheek. Sonia had no idea how much M¨ªa wanted to retaliate for that treatment.

    ¡°Stupid little brat! Who do you think you are, treating Carlo like this? If he wants to be with you, you shouldply without protest. How dare you drive him away? Soon, he will be your husband!¡±

    ¡°You know perfectly well why I agreed to marry him. If you touch me or raise your voice again, I won¡¯t marry him. I¡¯m of legal age, and you can¡¯t force me. I¡¯ll take the inheritance my father left me and leave this ce.¡±

    Sonia¡¯s demeanor changed immediately upon hearing those words, and her voice sounded sweet and melodic.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    ¡°Now, now, my dear, there¡¯s no need to argue. I just ask you to have a little patience when you¡¯re with Carlo. He loves you and is willing to do anything for you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if he loves me or not. To me, this is nothing more than a contract. He¡¯s a man who thinks he can buy everything with his money; he¡¯s despicable.¡±

    M¨ªa mmed the door shut, almost causing Sonia to stumble backward.

    ¡°An unbearable brat! Thank God I¡¯ll get rid of you soon,¡± Sonia muttered quietly so that M¨ªa couldn¡¯t hear. She wanted to get rid of her as soon as possible; she had been a burden she had to bear. Fortunately, Carlo had been willing to pay a fortune for her, something Sonia had known how to take advantage of.

    Her idiot of a husband had left all his fortune to M¨ªa and Caroline when he died. Sonia, with the help of herwyer, had deceived them into believing that thepany had been inherited only by her. Bob had realized the kind of woman she was before he died; he had suspected her, so he changed the will months before his death.

    With M¨ªa out of her way, soon that entire fortune would belong to Sonia. She and her lover would enjoy it. After all, that old fool had been a nuisance for too long.

 Ready To Conquer Him

    Ahmed couldn¡¯t believe that the girl had vanished. He was determined to search for her until he found her, no matter how much time it took. Her face and unique scent had been etched into his memory. Zafir was still in Los Angeles, investigating without any results. There was still no sign of that girl. Cambell entered his office, abruptly interrupting his thoughts, and Ahmed jumped as Cambell came in, as noisy as ever.

    ¡°Damn it, Cambell! I¡¯ve told you to knock before entering. It¡¯s a basic rule to show a minimum of manners,¡± Ahmed said, annoyed.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°Rx, buddy. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to catch you in apromising situation with someone. If that were the case, I¡¯d be happy for you and even cheer you on,¡± said the blond guy, smiling mischievously.

    ¡°What do you want? I hope it¡¯s something important,¡± Ahmed replied.

    ¡°One of our partners in Los Angeles is getting married in a few weeks. His bachelor party is next week, and he has invited us.¡±

    ¡°Is he one of the guys who attended that dinner the other day?¡±

    ¡°No, he couldn¡¯t make it. He sent his right-hand man instead.¡±

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go, but just for a little while. You know I¡¯m not into those kinds of events.¡±

    ¡°My friend, let me exin. Carlo Rom¨¢n Conti is one of our most important partners. He usually injects a significant amount of capital into our projects without questioning them. He might be offended if we turn down his invitation. He¡¯s about to invest in the creation of the new equipment, so we can produce them alongside the other models.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll attend,¡± Ahmed said with a look of annoyance. ¡°You know I don¡¯t go to parties, but I¡¯ll be there for a short time and then leave. Those parties usually have too much noise and excess.¡±

    ¡°Alright, brother, wise decision. There will surely be fun, and I intend to make the most of it,¡± he said, rubbing his hands together with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m only going for the party,¡± grumbled Ahmed.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been away from social life for four years, my friend. I¡¯m relieved that this girl made you break your celibacy. I even started to think that maybe those rumors were true and that you had fallen in love with me, hahaha.¡±

    ¡°You know what I¡¯ve been through. I don¡¯t like you questioning my behavior or decisions. We¡¯re friends, but don¡¯t cross the line. You know my patience has its limits,¡± Ahmed said, making a displeased expression.

    ¡°Okay, I better leave. See you when you¡¯re in a better mood,¡± he said, raising his hands in a sign of surrender as he walked backward, which made Ahmedugh.

    Sometimes it was hard for him to put up with his friend¡¯s craziness, but he knew that in tough times, he could count on him, just like he had done years ago when he was the only one who stood by his side when he needed it the most.

    As Ahmed was lost in his thoughts, he heard a knock on his office door, and a seductive blonde woman entered. She was stunning and voluptuous, walking towards him with a smile.

    ¡°Do you need something, Anelie?¡± Ahmed asked.

    ¡°Uhmm, you don¡¯t have to ask if you already know perfectly well,¡± she stared at him while biting her lower lip.

    ¡°I meant about work. As for the other thing, I¡¯ve told you before, if you want to keep your job, you need to change your behavior and attitude towards me. I¡¯m not interested in you at all, you don¡¯t provoke anything in me, and you never will,¡± Ahmed replied.

    ¡°Are you sure you can fire me? You know Lyna asked you to help me, and you promised her that you would. If you fire me, she won¡¯t be able to rest in peace,¡± she said, leaning her body forward, revealing the low-cut blouse that barely covered her ample cleavage, and bringing her ample assets close to Ahmed¡¯s face. He turned his face away, trying to contain his anger.

    ¡°Leave immediately, Anelie, leave or I won¡¯t be responsible for my actions,¡± Ahmed said firmly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave these documents here for you to review. Let me know when you¡¯re done so I can pick them up,¡± she said, winking at him.

    The blonde woman walked out, swaying her hips in an exaggerated manner. She had a stunning body, and she knew it. Ahmed had caught her eye a long time ago, which was why she had be friends with Lyna, so she could be close to him. She had tried every means to get his attention, but it seemed like Ahmed didn¡¯t notice her. She even pretended to love his children. When she heard the news of their deaths, she celebrated, thinking that without those nuisances in the way, it would be easier to conquer the Arab man.

    Ahmed ran his hand through his hair; the audacity of that woman was unbelievable. She kept pushing, determined to conquer him, but instead of appealing to him, she only managed to exasperate him.

    Hourster, after thest meeting of the day, Ahmed felt exhausted. He decided to spend the night in the room he had in the back of his office. There, he had clothes and everything he needed. He often stayed in that ce as his house wasrge and cold, filled with beautiful memories: the children running through the halls, his wife smiling while cooking, the rose garden they nted together, and even the walls adorned with pictures that held precious memories.

    As he left the meeting room and entered his office, he loosened his tie. All the staff had already left, leaving only him and the security guards in the building. He sat in front of his desk and poured himself a ss of whiskey. He wasn¡¯t an alcoholic, but he did enjoy a drink now and then.

    As he sipped the contents of the ss, he looked at the photograph on his desk. In it, a happy family smiled back at him. He lowered his head, covering his face with his hands, and thick tears fell. After a few more sips, he got up and went into the bedroom.

    Opening the door, he switched on the light and was surprised to find Anelie lying on the bed. She smiled at him while running her tongue across her lips, wearing a tinyce lingerie. She stared at him, then gently caressed her breasts with her hands, parting her legs, trying to ignite desire in him.

    ¡°Come here, soothe this fire that ignites every time I see you.¡±

    Ahmed approached her, and the woman smiled even more, thinking she would finally achieve her goal. However, suddenly, she felt his grip tighten on her arm. He forced her to stand up and led her to the exit of the office. With a push, he threw her out, not before giving her a warning.

    ¡°Let this be thest time you do this. What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ahmed. You know I love you and desire you. I can¡¯t go out naked on the street. Please let me back in to get my clothes.¡±

    Ahmed closed the door and then reopened it, tossing her clothes at her.

    ¡°This is thest warning. Control yourself or leave.¡±

    Anelie didn¡¯t say anything, lowered her gaze, took her clothes, and left. She had no intention of giving up; Ahmed would eventually be hers.

    Inside the room, Ahmed threw the sheets on the floor, reced them with clean ones, and theny down. He was so tired that he fell asleep quickly.

    In his dream, a child smiled at him. In the distance, he saw a woman holding a baby in her arms. She looked at him, her gaze sad. He tried to get closer to them, but the more he tried, the farther away they seemed.

    He woke up startled, covered in sweat, tears wetting his face. This happened every time he consumed too much alcohol. He tried to forget his sorrows with it, but instead, his memories became more vivid, turning into nightmares.

    He lived in a kind of loop where things repeated continuously. Over and over, he relived the most painful memory of his existence, the one that gnawed at his insides: seeing his wife and small children inside those cold coffins. He wished to die to be with them, unable to forget the moment he had to leave them in that gloomy crypt.

    He had a perfect life and family. If only life gave him the chance to have them back, everything would be so different.

    After losing his family, he got lost in alcohol. Campbell was there every day, enduring his outbursts and insults. Slowly, he regained sobriety, but the nightmares apanied him each day.

    His parents had insisted that he return to Dubai, but he vehemently refused. He would not go back to the side of people who hated his family. Even his parents had refused to meet their grandchildren. Lyna had suffered for years because of all that.

    He didn¡¯t know at what point in life he had lost his way. He had given up everything for her, and then he cast her aside. He believed he deserved this punishment.

 Forced Marriage

    In Los Angeles, M¨ªa was in her bedroom with Thara. The wedding day was approaching, and she still couldn¡¯t believe she was going to marry a man she didn¡¯t love. To save her sister and thepany her father founded, she had to ept this forced marriage. She couldn¡¯t help but cry; it felt like her reddened eyes were running out of tears.

    ¡°Friend, you still have time to stop this madness. You¡¯re already of legal age; you can ess your inheritance and leave far away from that woman. Don¡¯t sacrifice your happiness.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that to my father. He built hispany from scratch with a lot of sacrifice, and if I don¡¯t do it, Sonia will force my sister, and I won¡¯t allow that.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what else to say or how to help you, girl. Sonia has you between a rock and a hard ce.¡±

    ¡°Just being here with me is the best help, without you, I would have gone insane. Thank you, my friend.¡±

    ¡°One good thing is that you haven¡¯t fallen in love. I can¡¯t remember thest time you went out with a guy. Maybe that will helpter on, and you might fall for Carlo. You can¡¯t deny that he¡¯s very attractive. If you can¡¯t avoid it, maybe you could enjoy it.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t fall in love with a man who bought me like cattle. If he truly loved me as he ims, he would have tried to win me over, but the coward didn¡¯t do that. Instead, he chose to act from the shadows and find a way to force me.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve burdened you too much, and it¡¯s not fair. You shouldn¡¯t sacrifice yourself for your family. It should be Sonia who marries Carlo; they seem perfect for each other.¡±

    M¨ªa had no interest in the wedding preparations; it was something that didn¡¯t interest her at all. She knew that Sonia was going all out with the expenses; it seemed like she would be the one getting married, not M¨ªa. Only her wedding dress fitting was left. M¨ªa imagined Sonia at the altar, marrying Carlo. What a perfect match they would make-both despicable beings.

    Sonia was pleased with herself; she would kill two birds with one stone. She would get rid of her insufferable stepdaughter, and in return, Carlo would give her arge sum of money.

    She had asked him to take M¨ªa far away, where she would never see her again, and he promised he would. She would love to see M¨ªa¡¯s face when she realized she had married a mafioso, and not just any mafioso but one of the most powerful in Europe. Her wickedness allowed her to enjoy that thought.

    Convincing M¨ªa to ept Carlo¡¯s proposal was so easy. She lied to her, saying that her father¡¯spany was on the brink of bankruptcy, and if she didn¡¯t ept Carlo¡¯s proposal, Caroline would marry him instead. M¨ªa agreed immediately; she loved her sister so much that sacrificing herself for her was not a problem.

    What she didn¡¯t know was that thepany was not bankrupt; in fact, it was doing better than ever. As for her daughter Caroline, Sonia would never marry her to a mafioso; that would put her in danger.

    Besides, Carlo was very clear that he was in love with M¨ªa, whom he had met at a party when she was just 14 years old. Sonia couldn¡¯t understand how such a powerful man became obsessed with someone so insignificant. He deserved to have a woman by his side who was worthy of all that power.

    Since then, he had approached Sonia to offer her a fortune in exchange for M¨ªa. He had enough patience to wait for her to grow a little more before executing his ns, and they would have to get rid of Bob, her father. He would never agree to sell his daughter; she was the apple of his eye, and he wouldn¡¯t let her suffer.

    Carlo Rom¨¢n was used to always getting what he wanted, no matter what he had to do to obtain it. He had many women at his disposal, but only one he considered worthy of being his wife-M¨ªa. She was too beautiful, marrying her would be like acquiring a trophy, a precious gem that would look great by his side. He couldn¡¯t get her out of his mind since the day he met her.

    On that day, the mobster was traveling to Italy and would be back in just a few days. His partners in the United States had organized a bachelor party for him, an excuse to have fun because he had no intentions of giving up the nightlife he had enjoyed so far. He typically didn¡¯t spend more than one night with the same woman; that¡¯s why he sought them in exclusive nightclubs. He didn¡¯t want them to feel entitled to him; he wanted to continue enjoying them, but M¨ªa would be the mother of his children.

    He looked for a beautiful woman for each night; his rtionship with these women ended as soon as he lost interest. Afterward, he would throw a wad of bills at them, and from then on, they acted as if they had never met. But it would be different with M¨ªa; he would spend every night with her for the rest of his life.

    Carlo wanted to have many children; his father longed to meet his grandchildren before he passed away. He was already of advanced age, just like his mother. He was the eldest son, the only one left of three brothers; his two brothers had been murdered years ago by rival groups. Since then, his character hadpletely changed, bing ruthless and cruel with his enemies.

    When he informed his parents that he would marry, his mother was ted with the idea of having a daughter-inw. She said it would be like having another daughter when he shared the news. At 34 years old, her son was finally settling down, and she could already imagine her grandchildren running around the house.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The joy of Carlo and his family contrasted with M¨ªa¡¯s sadness. So many ns, so many years of effort and study, all wasted. She dreamed of bing the best designer in the country, and together with Thara, they had big dreams. They were eager to conquer the world, and Carlo Rom¨¢n had dashed it all in one fell swoop.

    After torturing herself with those thoughts for a while, she closed her eyes and fell asleep. That¡¯s how she wished to remain-in that dreand where her real-world problems didn¡¯t exist.

    In her dreams, ever since the night she spent with that man, the same events reyed over and over again. She tried to see his face, but darkness prevented her from doing so. She thought the memory of that faceless man would haunt her forever in her nightmares.

    She could clearly feel his caresses, his breath on her neck, the sensations he provoked when he suc*ked her bre@sts, but she would wake up in immense pain. What on earth was happening to her?

    Unbeknownst to them, their souls seemed to connect through their dreams. Ahmed also saw her constantly when he slept, but with the difference that he saw her face-a beautiful face he couldn¡¯t get out of his thoughts.

    Carlo remained unaware of what had transpired. If he had attended that meeting instead of sending a representative, he would have learned that M¨ªa was there, and perhaps he would have ruined his ns. He would never have allowed another man to touch what he considered his own; he would cut off their hands before they could.

    M¨ªa delighted in the thought of the reaction he would have when he realized he wasn¡¯t the first. She had no intention of having rtions with him, but she was sure he would find a way to force her. Men like him, so full of themselves, couldn¡¯t stand rejection. She smiled maliciously; that would be her wedding gift.

    She couldn¡¯t help but cry, wishing she could run away from her tragic destiny. She prayed for a miracle to free her from it all. She didn¡¯t really know who her fianc¨¦ was, but she knew enough to sense that he wasn¡¯t a good person. If she knew what he was capable of, she would be terrified.

    That man was feared in Italy by those who knew him. Only his parents dared to contradict him. He had wiped out entire families that stood in his way, and his parents were thrilled when he told them he would finally have someone to apany him on his journey. Perhaps that way, their son would forget all the pain he carried after the death of his brothers. He needed to forget that terrible vengeance; too many had died already.

 Italian Demon

    The day arrived when Carlo was returning from Italy, and he insisted that M¨ªa should be the one to receive him at the airport. Sonia knew it would be quite a challenge to get the girl to do it.

    She asked Caroline to help, and her daughter reluctantly epted after being threatened. Caroline knew M¨ªa would be upset with her for the deception, but she had no other choice. After thinking for a while about how to convince M¨ªa, she asked her to apany her to the airport to wee a friending from another city to attend the wedding.

    The day arrived when Carlo Rom¨¢n was returning from Italy. He insisted that M¨ªa should be the one to receive him at the airport, and Sonia knew it would be quite a challenge to make her do it.

    Sonia asked Caroline to help, although she was reluctant, she eventually epted after being threatened. She knew M¨ªa would be upset with her for the deception, but she wanted to be there to support her at the wedding.

    As they reached the airport, Caroline seemed nervous and unusually quiet. M¨ªa noticed her sister¡¯s unease and asked, ¡°Is something wrong, little one?¡±

    Caroline couldn¡¯t keep lying and felt terrible about what she had done. She confessed, ¡°Sister, please forgive me. Mom forced me to do this; she said I wouldn¡¯t be allowed to attend your wedding if I didn¡¯t bring you.¡±

    ¡°She forced you? I don¡¯t understand,¡± replied M¨ªa.

    ¡°It¡¯s Carlo who¡¯s arriving. He called Mom and asked her to have you here to greet him.¡±

    ¡°Caroline, you should have told me. There was no need for deceit.¡±

    ¡°M¨ªa!¡± Carlo shouted from a distance, visibly excited to see her there, thinking she willingly came to receive him.

    M¨ªa turned away, too angry to face him right now. She would have to deal with himter, but right now, she wanted to get away from him. She quickened her pace, feeling someone grab her arm.

    ¡°M¨ªa Davis! I¡¯m talking to you,¡± Carlo said.

    ¡°What do you want, Carlo?¡±

    ¡°If youe all this way to receive me, the least you can do is greet me.¡±

    ¡°I was brought here under false pretenses. If I knew it was you arriving, I assure you, I wouldn¡¯t havee.¡±

    ¡°M¨ªa, please, no more of your tantrums. You¡¯ll soon be my wife, and I won¡¯t tolerate your nonsense any longer.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°That¡¯s your problem, not mine. You know I can¡¯t stand you, and yet you want to go ahead with this.¡±

    Carlo reached out to caress her hair with one hand and put the other around her waist, pulling her closer. M¨ªa¡¯s captivating scent drove him wild, making her irresistible to him.

    M¨ªa reacted impulsively, pushing him away. He pulled her back forcibly, kissing her against her will while Caroline watched, stunned, unsure if she should intervene.

    Carlo kept kissing her, ignoring her obvious rejection. He was furious, and his strength far surpassed hers. In a desperate attempt to break free, M¨ªa bit Carlo¡¯s lip. In response, he kissed her even harder, causing M¨ªa¡¯s lips to burn from the intense suction and pressure. The taste of iron flooded her mouth, and she felt like she was tasting his blood.

    As Carlo sensed M¨ªa was about to vomit, he let her go. His expression changedpletely. ¡°So, it makes you nauseous. Things will change once you be my wife; I guarantee it. We¡¯ll see if you keep rejecting me then.¡±

    He wiped his bloody lip and turned away,pletely enraged. He got into his car without caring whether M¨ªa stayed there or not. All he wanted was to get away as quickly as possible. Filled with fury, he struck the car door with a forceful blow. His driver didn¡¯t flinch; he was used to Carlo¡¯s temper.

    Meanwhile, Ahmed had arrived in Los Angeles. He hurriedly got ready to make it to Carlo¡¯s bachelor party. Cambell picked him up to ensure he¡¯d actually go, as he knew Ahmed well enough to know he might change his mind. They arrived at the venue where the event was taking ce, and Carlo, who was already a bit tipsy, weed them with a big smile.

    ¡°Wee,e in, tonight¡¯s all about having fun,¡± he said.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Rom¨¢n,¡± Cambell replied, ncing at Ahmed, who remained silent.

    Ahmed simply nodded as a response to Carlo¡¯s words; he didn¡¯t understand why he disliked this man. He epted him as a partner because his friend insisted on it, but he didn¡¯t buy into the facade of respectability Carlo tried to show.

    The house was crowded, with exotic-looking women scattered around the pool area, wearing barely-there outfits. After a while, Carlo approached Ahmed, who was alone at the bar.

    ¡°Quite a party, partner. Looks like you have trouble tolerating other people,¡± Carlo said, clearly already quite drunk.

    ¡°I have no problem with anyone; I just enjoy my ownpany,¡± replied Ahmed calmly.

    ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s a good one.¡±

    ¡°You know, in a few days, I¡¯m marrying the most beautiful and wonderful woman in the world,¡± Carlo said, his tone shifting from jovial to somber.

    ¡°Congrattions on that,¡± Ahmed replied.

    ¡°But she hates me,¡± Carlo continued.

    ¡°That¡¯s a big problem,¡± Ahmed remarked.

    ¡°If she only knew what I¡¯ve done to get her to marry me, she¡¯d hate me even more.¡±

    Ahmed decided to listen in silence; it was obvious that Carlo was heavily intoxicated.

    ¡°I met her four years ago at a party. She was with her father, only fourteen years old at the time. She was so beautiful, so perfect. She didn¡¯t even notice me. I approached her father, a simple excuse to be near her. When he introduced us, I took her delicate hand, and I felt an electric shock running through my body. But she pulled away immediately; she showed no interest in me. Since that moment, I promised myself I¡¯d wait for her to grow up and make her my wife.¡±

    ¡°Why are you telling me all this?¡± Ahmed wondered.

    ¡°Because I need to get it off my chest, and you don¡¯t know her, so she¡¯ll never find out. Sometimes, it feels like this burden is suffocating me. I can be a ruthless man, but whatever hurts her, hurts me too. I don¡¯t know how I¡¯ll be able to look into her eyes.¡±

    ¡°And you drown yourself in alcohol,¡± Ahmed thought.

    ¡°I startedmunicating with her stepmother. That woman has always wanted to get rid of her to im her father¡¯s fortune. Together, we nned his death; he wouldn¡¯t have allowed me to marry her. She was the apple of his eye. I gave that woman a powerful poison, and she administered it little by little to the old man. There was no suspicion when he died. Now, she convinced M¨ªa to marry me, saying that I would save her father¡¯s bankruptpany. Both ims are lies; her father¡¯spany is thriving because of my investments, and I have no interest in her younger sister. That woman is wicked; she squandered the fortune her father left for his daughter. She¡¯s always been involved with awyer, and now that the old man is gone, she¡¯s got him working for thepany. I¡¯m d I¡¯ll be taking M¨ªa far away from her, and after that, I¡¯ll destroy that woman.¡±

    As Carlo spoke, he kept drinking one ss after another. Ahmed continued listening silently, astonished by the callousness with which Carlo narrated everything. He couldn¡¯t imagine the poor girl who would end up marrying this monster, but he already felt sorry for her. No one deserved to endure a man like Carlo. Throughout the conversation, Ahmed kept his gaze fixed on his drink, not wanting to let Carlo know how repulsive he found him.

    Carlo was about to say something else when some of his friends came over to him, leading him to a huge cake. The lights dimmed, slow music began ying, and a beautiful girl in very seductive lingerie emerged from the cake, sensually dancing towards Carlo. She touched him provocatively, and he let himself go, while his friends cheered raucously. Ahmed was no longerfortable in this environment.

    He discreetly made his way to the exit, not wanting Cambell to notice, as he knew his friend wouldn¡¯t let him leave. Once outside, he sighed in relief at finally getting away from that ce. He would find a way to dissolve his partnership with Carlo and return the money he had invested in hispany. He definitely didn¡¯t want to have a demon like Carlo as his partner.

 His Prey

    The next morning, Ahmed returned to New York, feeling desperate to find the girl. As he arrived at his office, he attempted to focus on some important matters but found it impossible. He threw the documents down in frustration, feeling overwhelmed. Later, he received a call from Zafir and immediately picked up the phone.

    ¡°Hello, Zafir. Have you located her?¡±

    ¡°Not yet, but I managed to obtain the restaurant¡¯s surveince footage. I¡¯ll send it to you right away; it contains crucial information.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll check them out. Thanks,¡± Ahmed said, intrigued about what could be so important in those videos.

    Zafir sent him a short video, and Ahmed was surprised by its content. It clearly showed a woman pouring something from an envelope into his drink while he had briefly stepped away to use the restroom. When he returned to the table, the woman proposed a toast to celebrate a deal they had just closed with anotherpany, and everyone cheerfully raised their sses. Some timeter, Ahmed started feeling the effects.

    The woman in the video was Sara Garner, a cold and calcting woman who had partnered with him a year ago. She had been trying to win him over, but Ahmed tolerated her because she was exceptionally skilled in business. Since she lived in Los Angeles, he didn¡¯t see her often. However, this time she had gone too far, and he intended to make her aware of it. He reached for his phone to call Zafir.

    ¡°Hello, boss.¡±

    ¡°Zafir, ensure that our subsidiary there returns all the microchips we acquired from Garner Corporation.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure, sir? That will affect the production of the new devices.¡±

    ¡°It will be temporary. I¡¯ll handle the return of all the chips that arrived here. I¡¯ll patiently wait for Sara Garner toe and confront me. I¡¯m certain she will.¡±

    Ahmed found it hard to believe that a woman of Sara¡¯s size and appearance could be so feared in the business world. She was short, standing at 1. 55 meters, very slender, with short ck hair that reached her shoulders. Her sweet face could deceive anyone who didn¡¯t know her true personality. Ruthless in business, she made it a hobby to destroy her enemies and collect lovers from all over the world.

    In another video Zafir sent, Ahmed saw that a while after he went to his room, Sara also entered the hotel. She stood outside his door for some time, unaware that he was in the neighboring room. When she realized he wasn¡¯t there, she left.

    Now more than ever, Ahmed was determined to find the girl. He was convinced that she had been nothing more than a victim to Sara. He couldn¡¯t understand why her essence had left such a strong impression on him. For four years, no one had managed to catch his attention, but now, with her, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling.

    Countless women had tried to win him over, from sessful models to magnificent businesswomen, but they all received the same result ¨C he declined even their dinner invitations. Some rumors even suggested he might prefer men, partly fueled by his close friendship with Cambell, a well-known yboy.

    Due to these rumors, some men began pursuing him. Once, a hotel employee mistook Ahmed¡¯s kindness for something else and entered his room while he slept. He woke up startled when he felt someone touching him, and the poor guy received a few good punches. Fortunately, Cambell was staying in the room next door and arrived just in time.

    Ahmed knew this was a serious matter, but Cambell couldn¡¯t resist teasing him about it the next day.

    Meanwhile, Carlo woke upte and felt a piercing headache as he attempted to get up. He had spent the previous night partying at his bachelor party and was now paying the price. Annoyed, he got up, realizing he had an important meeting to attend. If he didn¡¯t hurry, he wouldn¡¯t make it on time. Excessive living had be routine for him.

    When he woke up, he felt someone pulling his arm. He was surprised because he was used to sleeping alone.

    ¡°What the hell?¡± he eximed.

    ¡°Get back in bed, handsome.¡±

    He was surprised to hear that sweet voice. When he turned around, he saw the exotic dancer from the previous night lying naked next to him, and beside her was another girl who was still sleeping. The dancer smiled sensually at him. She was a beautiful woman with a splendid body.

    ¡°What the hell are you doing here? I clearly told youst night to leave, how dare you stay,¡± he said.

    ¡°We thought maybe you wanted some more fun, like we hadst night,¡± the girl smiled, foolishly thinking he would agree.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Carlo went crazy. He never woke up next to a woman, especially not of that kind. He threw a pillow at the sleeping girl while shouting a series of insults. He grabbed both of them by the arm and dragged them out of the house, not caring that they werepletely naked.

    The girls resisted, wanting to grab their belongings, but he didn¡¯t allow them. After kicking them out, he returned to the bedroom. He wanted to take a shower before doing anything else. Before doing so, he called the head of security to make sure none of his men helped those women.

    They needed to be thrown out onto the street as they were. The bodyguards felt sorry for them but disobeying their boss¡¯s orders was a death sentence, and they weren¡¯t willing to take that risk. After all, the girls knew what they were getting into with that kind of job. They were escorted to the street.

    The girls begged to be covered and for their purses to be returned, but the bodyguards lowered their heads and closed the door. It wasn¡¯t the first time their boss had done this. It seemed like after being with the girls, he found them repulsive, which they couldn¡¯t understand, but they avoided making anyments. They were there because he paid them well, and as long as they obediently followed his orders, they wouldn¡¯t have any problems.

    While he was showering, Carlo tried to control his anger. How dare those women assume he would be with them again? The only woman worthy of waking up next to him every day would be his wife. His mood improved when he remembered Mia, and reminiscing about the taste of her lips ignited his body. He grabbed his penis and began pleasuring himself, keeping his eyes closed as he imagined the moment when Mia would finally be his.

    The deluded man had been thinking for some time about being the first in her bed, about being the one to teach her to love, to please himpletely. He would make her, in his own way, into the kind of girl she needed, a girl who required a man like him, someone to obey, someone who would protect her at all costs from anything. In Ahmed¡¯s office, Anelie listened behind the door to the conversation her boss was having with Cambell.

    ¡°My friend, you¡¯ve be obsessed with that girl. She probably doesn¡¯t even remember you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not obsession. I hurt her, and I want to fix it.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you were serious about that. I don¡¯t recognize you, my friend.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never been more serious. She¡¯s a beautiful girl, and I didn¡¯t give her a chance. I took her first time in the worst way. She didn¡¯t seek me out, I invaded her privacy, and that¡¯s what I can¡¯t get out of my head.¡±

    ¡°I hope you find her soon. The longer it takes, the harder it will be, especially if you forget what she looks like.¡±

    ¡°Forgetting such a beautiful face is something I will never do, that¡¯s for sure. I won¡¯t rest until I find her.¡±

    ¡°If you say so, you know that as always I support you. I hope you find her, and when you do, I hope she allows you to make amends.¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t be easy. I don¡¯t even know how I will approach her, what I can say to not scare her off. She might reject me at first, I truly don¡¯t know how she will react.¡±

    Anelie returned to her desk, furious. She didn¡¯t know who this girl they were talking about was, but if Ahmed found her, she would make her feel her wrath. He belonged to her and no one else. She believed Ahmed felt guilty because she used to be Lyna¡¯s best friend, which was why he rejected her even though he desired her the same way she desired him.

    She would be patient and wait for him to realize his mistake. She thought Ahmed would tolerate her nonsense forever, but he was already tired. She was a vulgar woman who gave a bad image to his office, and she had no idea how to do her job properly. She spent her time bothering her colleagues to do her work for her.

 The dress of your dreams

    Sonia begged for the wedding day toe so she could finally get rid of M¨ªa once and for all. The day was approaching, and M¨ªa still didn¡¯t have her dress. Sonia was handling all the details of the banquet and was inmunication with Carlo¡¯s mother. M¨ªa wanted no part in any of it, but that day, Sonia would force her to go and get the dress once and for all. She would do whatever it took to be rid of that spoiled brat.

    ¡°M¨ªa, I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the car in thirty minutes. We¡¯re going to buy the dress. It¡¯ll have to be one of the ready-made ones since you didn¡¯t want to get measured in advance for a custom dress,¡± Sonia said firmly, putting M¨ªa in her ce.

    ¡°Buy whatever dress you like, Sonia, I really don¡¯t care. I won¡¯t be able to apany you,¡± she said nonchntly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you, you¡¯ll go whether you like it or not. If you refuse, I¡¯ll drag you there,¡± Sonia ordered one of her trusted men to take M¨ªa to the car. If she resisted, he had to carry her.

    Reluctantly, M¨ªa got into the car. Sonia didn¡¯t allow Caroline to apany them; she held back once again, dying to w that witch¡¯s eyes out. That woman was terribly intolerant and insisted on keeping her away from her sister.

    They arrived at an exclusive fashion house. Sonia started choosing dresses for M¨ªa to try on. They were all beautiful, as she didn¡¯t want to upset Carlo¡¯s family, who were very powerful, and it was better not to cross them. She was tired of pretending interest in all of it, but she had no choice.

    The first dress was nice, but the puffed sleeves made it look too airy. Sonia insisted that she should take that one, as if she couldn¡¯t notice the mocking expression M¨ªa tried to hide when she saw it on.

    The second dress had a circr skirt, short in the front. She definitely didn¡¯t want to stand at the altar showing off most of her legs.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    The third dress had a light cream color, brocades, andce of the same color. M¨ªa thought that one could be the right choice.

    Sonia categorically refused; the groom¡¯s mother had specified that the dress had to bepletely white, representing the purity of the bride. Hearing this, M¨ªa smiled inwardly.

    After a while, Sonia began to get in a bad mood. M¨ªa deliberately took more time, wanting to see how much the woman could endure to get rid of her.

    She tried on several more dresses, but none of them satisfied her. In the end, she measured a beautiful dress with embroidered gemstones, entuating her tiny waist perfectly. It was strapless, with a semi-circr skirt and a long train spreading widely. It was a dream dress, she thought, and asked to be left alone for a moment. When she looked at herself in the mirror, she couldn¡¯t help but cry inconsbly. She had always dreamed of a dress like that for the day she would marry the love of her life, and obviously, Carlo wasn¡¯t that person.

    Sonia thought it was too much dress for such an insignificant girl like her, but she had to pretend that she liked how it looked. After choosing the dress, she asked for a long veil, as Carlo¡¯s mother wanted her to enter the church with her face covered. Then she picked outce lingerie in white, choosing the most daring designs. She knew Carlo would like it, and M¨ªa felt the urge to throw it in her face. She clenched her fists tightly to stop herself, figuring that if she liked them so much, she should wear them herself.

    When they returned home, M¨ªa locked herself in her room and called Thara; she needed to talk to someone, to vent. She felt like the pressure in her chest would explode at any moment.

    The Cuban girl immediately came to her call, but Sonia looked at her from head to toe; she didn¡¯t like that girl at all and then just passed her, ignoring herpletely.

    ¡°Hey, friend, I came as quickly as I could. What¡¯s going on? Why are you like this?¡±

    ¡°Sonia forced me to try on the wedding dress. It¡¯s a dream, it¡¯s as if it was made for me. It fits perfectly.¡±

    ¡°If you liked it, then I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re feeling this way.¡±

    ¡°You know I don¡¯t love Carlo. I wish I could wear it for a real wedding.¡±

    ¡°The marriage will be real, my friend, and you know that.¡±

    ¡°I mean, I would have liked to wear it to marry someone I was in love with.¡±

    ¡°Oh, my friend! I¡¯m really sorry¡± Thara eximed with deep sadness.

    ¡°You know, I¡¯m looking forward to the wedding night. If Carlo forces me to be with him, he¡¯ll realize I¡¯m not a virgin. I don¡¯t regret that night at all, being with that man. I¡¯m still intrigued by not knowing who he really is, not having seen his face.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you regretful about what happened that night?¡±

    ¡± at all.¡±

    ¡°I confess I¡¯m afraid of what Carlo might do when he finds out. You don¡¯t know him well; who knows what he¡¯s capable of.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I really care. He can do whatever he wants, it won¡¯t fix anything.¡±

    M¨ªa had no idea who Carlo really was or how aggressive he could be. He had always had trouble controlling his anger, and his reaction to finding out that he wasn¡¯t her first could put M¨ªa in danger.

    At night, Thara asked M¨ªa to apany her to the opening of a new restaurant. After much insistence, she finally epted. They left without Sonia noticing, astely she wanted to restrict their outings, iming it was to avoid annoying Carlo. When they arrived, they had some trouble getting in.

    The ce was full, and they couldn¡¯t find the reservation made by Thara. They had to wait for a table to be arranged for them. M¨ªa noticed something caught the attention of some girls there. When she looked in the direction they were staring, she saw the cause of their distraction-a man who was leaving, apanied by others, but he stood out from the rest. He was very tall and muscr, and his dark hair contrasted with his tanned skin. Although she only saw him in profile, she could tell he had a beard. He was a very handsome man and seemed oblivious to the lustful nces he was getting as he passed by. She got lost in the moment while observing him.

    ¡°Friend, hey, listen, M¨ªa, I¡¯m talking to you, girl.¡±

    ¡°Uh, what? Sorry, I was distracted.¡±

    ¡°Haha, I saw the reason for your distraction. He¡¯s almost two meters tall and has a fantastic butt. What a tremendous hottie he is.¡±

    ¡°Thara, you can¡¯t say that out loud; someone might hear you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I can say it, and I did. Sorry, friend, hahaha.¡±

    M¨ªa smiled. That was something that would never change in Thara, and, to be honest, that spontaneity was what she loved about her. Thara brightened her days with her jokes and wit, while M¨ªa was more serious.

    Ahmed had gone to have dinner at the new restaurant, owned by one of Campbell¡¯s friends. He was there with Campbell and Zafir. As he headed for the exit, he overheard some girls makingments about him, but, as usual, he ignored them and kept walking without looking back. If he had turned around, his search would have ended right then. He felt exhausted and just wanted to go back to New York to rest.

    His driver was waiting for him at the exit. He got into the car and headed to the airport. The back-and-forth between New York and Los Angeles was wearing him out. When he arrived at his mansion, it greeted him as coldly as ever. He lived enclosed in his memories. His wife¡¯s and children¡¯s belongings were still in ce, untouched since they left. The nanny who had taken care of his children had be the housekeeper and made sure nothing was moved from its ce. It was always the first instruction given to new staff.

    Ahmed took a bath and then went to his children¡¯s bedroom. Hey down on the bed and hugged his son¡¯s favorite stuffed toy, a huge brown dinosaur.

    That¡¯s how he fell asleep. In that world, he could see them, always in the distance. How he wished he could hug his family, even if only in dreams, but it wasn¡¯t allowed. He believed that was his punishment for everything he had done.

    If only he had decided to change in time, his family would still be with him. He felt lonely. Just thinking about having to return to his home country upset him. His father continually requested him to return, but he refused in a thousand different way

 Night At The Club

    Carlo was feeling happy; there were only two days left until the wedding. He would finally have by his side the only girl who had stolen his reason.

    He believed that soon he would make her love him, that it would be easy to dominate her. He would mold her to his liking, be the first man in her life, and the only one in her heart.

    Will he fulfill the promise made to Sonia, taking her to live in Italy? He is the head of the most powerful mafia cell in that country, and part of his ns is to keep her mostly confined in his mansion to protect her from harm. She will be the mother of his children, and he won¡¯t expose her to danger. She will only go out with him when necessary, but, of course, she will have to attend important social events as a beautiful jewel worthy of showing off.

    Carlo asked Sonia to organize the wedding, making it an unforgettable event. They must prevent any leaks to the media because he doesn¡¯t want to draw too much attention in the United States, where he poses as a respectable businessman. In that ce, he is his hidden card in case of any eventuality in his country, where other mafia bosses desire to seize his territory. He will defend it to the end but won¡¯t risk his family. He already lost his two brothers and won¡¯t lose anyone else.

    He believes M¨ªa will soon get used to her mother¡¯spany, as she is a loving woman who left everything to follow her father. She will teach his wife the correct way to behave and be a worthy wife of a boss like him.

    In Italy, he has a group of female bodyguards ready to protect M¨ªa at all times. In Los Angeles, he only has eight men in charge of her security, as having more surveince would attract attention.

    At night, M¨ªa and Thara nned to escape to a club. Sonia insisted on not letting her go, as she needed to rest for the wedding. Thara helped her escape through her bedroom window, which led to the garden, where arge tree allowed them to descend easily.

    Carolina also escaped, waiting for her mother to enter her room before leaving. Sonia believed that her daughter did not notice that she brought her lover into her room on weekends and was sure she wouldn¡¯t notice her absence.

    Outside the house, the three girlsughed, having easily tricked the security team. They were about to get into Thara¡¯s car when the head of security approached. He had known M¨ªa since she was little and cared deeply for her.

    ¡°M¨ªa, Mrs. Sonia will be furious if she finds out you¡¯ve escaped.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Jerry, Sonia doesn¡¯t need to know.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get in serious trouble if she finds out.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°We promise to return on time; she will be upied in her room all night with thewyer. I doubt she¡¯lle out until morning.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t see anything, Miss Caroline, you know your mother will lock you up if she realizes you went out with Miss M¨ªa.¡±

    -I¡¯ll take the risk, don¡¯t worry about us.

    The girls got into the car and quickly drove away from there. At the entrance of the club, there was a long line, but Thara knew the security guys, and they let her pass, appreciating her with a flirtatious wink.

    They were seated at a VIP area, right next to the cabins, which were very exclusive and only upied by the owner and very important people. Thara and Caroline ordered some drinks, while M¨ªa chose only lemonade, remembering what happened thest time she had alcohol and not wanting to repeat it.

    The music changed to a more upbeat rhythm, and the three girls went down to the dance floor, moving their hips to the beat. M¨ªa nned to dance until she couldn¡¯t anymore; this outing was like her bachelorette party, a farewell to her freedom.

    From inside one of the cabins, Cambell emerged, apanied by some friends. He noticed the group of girls dancing happily on the dance floor and recognized one of them-the fiery brte he spent the night with. A smile formed on his face as he recalled that night; she was pure fire.

    He asked two of his friends to join him, wanting them to distract the other girls while he approached the brte. If only Ahmed had shown him the video from the hotel hallway when M¨ªa left the room with Thara, he would know who he was looking for, but he had no idea.

    Ahmed had returned to New York, and Cambell¡¯s friends insisted he stayed. The blonde man was a cheerful person, and he had plenty of friends who were always looking to have a good time.

    They all went down to the dance floor, and his friends approached M¨ªa and Caroline. Cambell approached the brte, who was dancing with her eyes closed, feeling the rhythm of the music and moving sensually. He stood behind her, putting his arm around her waist. Thara opened her eyes, turned around, andnded a powerful blow to his face. Cambell rubbed his cheek, and the brte¡¯s eyes widened as she saw who he was.

    ¡°Sorry, dude, I didn¡¯t think it was you.¡±

    The Cuban girl was red with embarrassment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I should have talked to you before approaching you like that.¡±

    Despite the blow, he liked the girl¡¯s reaction; it showed she didn¡¯t let anyone touch her easily.

    Thara ran her hand over Cambell¡¯s cheek; the area where she hit him was swollen and red.

    ¡°You have a good touch, even if a bit heavy.¡±

    She said smiling while rubbing the area.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry; please forgive me.¡±

    Cambell took her hand and led her to the cabin. M¨ªa and Carolina continued dancing with the other guys. Inside the cabin, he locked the door, sat in front of the girl, and offered her a drink. Thara noticed he had excellent taste; the bottles there were top-notch.

    She took the ss he offered, sipped from it, and then cleaned her lips with her tongue. For Cambell, it was a clear invitation to kiss her, and he wouldn¡¯t decline.

    ¡°Let me confirm if your lips have that sweet taste I still remember.¡±

    Thara smiled as she leaned forward, inviting him to enjoy her in that way.

    The muffled screams of the girl were drowned out by the noise outside the cabin. No one could imagine what was happening inside.

    After a while, the two werepletely sweaty, lying on the couch. The cabins had a small private bathroom, so they freshened up before leaving. This time, they exchanged phone numbers, eager to stay in touch.

    M¨ªa and Caroline were already at their table, still apanied by Cambell¡¯s friends. One of the guys invited M¨ªa to dance again, and she dly epted.

    While they were dancing, she felt someone grabbing her arm tightly. When she turned, she saw Carlo¡¯s furious face.

    ¡°What the hell are you doing here, dancing with this guy?¡±

    ¡°Why do you care? We¡¯re still not together.¡±

    Carlo went after the guy,nding blow after blow. Cambell hurried to intervene.

    ¡°Wait, friend, wait! He¡¯s just a guy.¡±

    He managed to stop Carlo; the guy was covered in blood.

    ¡°You¡¯re a damn savage!¡± M¨ªa eximed as tears streamed down her face.

    ¡°You belong to me, and no one else can get near you. I don¡¯t know how the hell you¡¯ve allowed this.¡±

    He grabbed her arm again, trying to take her with him.

    ¡°I came with my friends, and I¡¯ll leave with them.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tempt me, M¨ªa Davis. You will leave with me.¡±

    M¨ªa pushed him away, his touch was annoying, and she couldn¡¯t stand it.

    ¡°I said I won¡¯t go with you, you idiot.¡±

    Carlo picked her up and carried her over his shoulder, and M¨ªa desperately hit him, but it seemed like her punches didn¡¯t affect him.

    Cambell observed the scene without daring to intervene. He realized that the girl must be Carlo¡¯s fianc¨¦e, but she didn¡¯t seem to be in love with him at all.

 Trapped In His Memories

    Carlo took M¨ªa to his car, forcing her to get in. Before closing the door, he issued a warning.

    ¡°You stay here. Be careful not to get out because I won¡¯t be responsible for what happens.¡±

    He got into the car, approached M¨ªa, and fastened her seatbelt. He was furious, knowing he had to calm down, or things wouldn¡¯t end well.

    Thara and Caroline hurriedly left the club. They had to get home before Carlo arrived. If their mother found out she had gone out without permission, it wouldn¡¯t end well for her. One advantage was that Carlo hadn¡¯t seen her.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    M¨ªa was lost in her thoughts. After a while, she snapped back to reality and looked out the window, realizing they were in an unfamiliar area.

    ¡°Where are we?¡±

    ¡°Bel Air.¡±

    ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡±

    ¡°This is where I live. You¡¯ll stay with me until the wedding to ensure you don¡¯t do anything crazy. The day after tomorrow, I¡¯ll take you back home. Don¡¯t worry about Sonia; I¡¯ll let her know you¡¯re with me.¡±

    M¨ªa¡¯s nervousness escted, and she chose to remain silent. Arguing with him seemed futile.

    Carlo stopped the car in front of a massive gate. As it opened, the car moved down a tree-lined path, leading to an impressive mansion. M¨ªa was astonished, and Carlo noticed, smiling.

    ¡°Do you like it? Soon, all of this will be yours too. After the wedding, we¡¯ll go to New York for a while before heading to Italy. We¡¯ll be living in the Todt Hill area.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like that area. It¡¯s known for its ties to the Italian mafia.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not aware of that information. Every time I¡¯ve been there, it seemed like a very peaceful ce.¡±

    Carlo got out of the car, attempting to open the door for M¨ªa, but she got out before he could do so.

    He took her by the arm and guided her inside. She tried to break free from his grip, but he wouldn¡¯t allow it. Inside, he called for the staff-several people who were at his service. Within moments, they were all standing in front of them.

    ¡°She is M¨ªa, and she will soon be my wife. From now on, you all are at her service. Her word holds the same weight as mine. Understood?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir¡± they replied in unison.

    Carlo led M¨ªa up the grand staircase, and they walked down a long hallway to one of the rooms. Carlo opened the door and forced her inside. The room was spacious, with a restrained decoration, and luxury was evident in every detail.

    ¡°This will be your room. There¡¯s a bell next to the bed; if you need anything, just ring it. You can use the inte to request whatever you want, and it will be brought to you immediately.

    You are free to go wherever you please on the property.¡±

    ¡°This is too much. I am your fianc¨¦e, not your prisoner.¡±

    ¡°Take it as you wish. You¡¯ve already shown me that I can¡¯t trust you. I won¡¯t risk you doing something crazy.¡±

    He stood in front of her, attempting to kiss her, but she rejected him. He thought about insisting but managed to control himself.

    ¡°I won¡¯t insist for now, but that will change once we are married. Your rejections and defiance will end, that I can assure you.¡±

    He walked away visibly annoyed, entering his office where a young maid was cleaning. The girl smiled at him when he approached. He hadn¡¯t noticed before how pretty she was, with a beautiful face and a stunning body. Without a word, he kissed her.

    It was the first time the young woman had been with a man, and she found her boss enchanting, although he had never paid her any attention. Carlo, on the other hand, didn¡¯t care that it was her first time. Once he was satisfied, he got dressed, then looked at her before speaking cynically.

    ¡°Collect your payment, I¡¯ll make sure you get double. You must leave the mansion immediately.¡±

    ¡°But I thought¡­¡±

    ¡°You thought nothing. Get out of here at once.¡±

    The girl dressed quickly and ran off, tears streaming down her cheeks.

    Carlo lit a cigarette. The foolish girl must have believed he wanted something more with her. She had only served to quell his desire for M¨ªa. He went back to his room, resisting the temptation to know that she was sleeping just a few steps away.

    At ASTECH headquarters, Cambell was handling the day¡¯s meetings. For the past four years, Ahmed had been absent on this date. It was a difficult day for him, bringing back bitter memories.

    Ahmed locked himself in his children¡¯s room. On this day, no one could disturb him, so he gave his employees the day off. Hey on his young son¡¯s bed, hugging his favorite toy, closed his eyes, and couldn¡¯t help but begin to remember.

    Ahmed met Lyna nine years ago when he was twenty-three. She was on vacation in Dubai with her cousins, and he was the crown prince. On that day, he saved her after the current dragged her while snorkeling in Fujaira during an unexpected storm. The instant connection was formed. Lyna was neen at the time, and Ahmed thought she was a beautiful girl with her tall stature, fair skin, fiery hair, and enormous green eyes.

    Despite being from the royal family, Ahmed renounced his im to the throne to marry Lyna, going against his family¡¯s wishes.

    They moved to the United States, where he established his ownpany and became a prominent CEO in New York City. However, over time, he became addicted to parties, fun, and women, neglecting his wife and children. Lyna forgave him for his infidelities multiple times until she caught him with his secretary.

    She finally gave him an ultimatum to change, but he failed, and she left with their children to Switzend. Ahmed didn¡¯t follow her due to his pride, assuming she woulde back as she had done before. Tragically, her ne never reached its destination and crashed in a wooded reserve near Zurich.

    The ident shattered Ahmed, and he isted himself, living only for work, power, and trying to cope with the pain. Cambell was the only one who stood by his side during this difficult time, while the rest of his acquaintances distanced themselves from him, thinking he would fall into bankruptcy.

    He had to fight with Lyna¡¯s family to repatriate the bodies. Ahmed¡¯s grief turned him into a bitter man focused on seeking revenge against those who abandoned him in his darkest moments. He wed his way back into the business world, determined to ruin those who had turned their backs on him, trying to benefit from his misfortune.

 KidnappèŒ…

    On the day of the wedding, Carlo brought M¨ªa to Sonia¡¯s house early in the morning for her to get ready. The wedding was scheduled for the afternoon, and the reception would be held at an exclusive venue.

    Among the guests were some of the city¡¯s most prominent businessmen. Upon arrival, M¨ªa went straight to her room, while Carlo stayed in the living room chatting with Sonia. A whileter, he heard a knock on the door, and when he opened it, Sonia entered with several girls.

    ¡°And who are these people?¡± Carlo asked.

    ¡°They will take care of you. They will do your hair and makeup, and help you get dressed. Carlo asked me to ensure you look perfect,¡± Sonia replied.

    M¨ªa didn¡¯t respond; she just nodded slightly. She was tired of resisting; she had to ept her destiny. She didn¡¯t voice her opinion about the arrangement and let them do what they deemed appropriate.

    A couple of hourster, she looked in the mirror. They had done an excellent job. She looked spectacr; the makeup and hairstyle were elegant yet subtle, and the dress, with its semi-circr skirt, entuated her curves and narrow waist. Unable to hold back her emotions, tears started to flow. Sonia approached immediately.

    ¡°What on earth are you doing? I forbid you to cry; you¡¯ll ruin the makeup and the dress.¡± Sonia ordered the girls to touch up the makeup.

    ¡°As a final favor, I ask you to leave, Sonia, and don¡¯te near unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary. Be prepared because Carlo is capable of anything, as you have seen, even destroying you.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that, my dear. And as for noting near you again, it will be my pleasure.¡±

    Shortly after, Caroline came in to tell her it was time to go to the church.

    ¡°Sister, it¡¯s time to go down. Wow, you look stunning!¡±

    She eximed with joy, seeing how beautiful M¨ªa looked.

    ¡°Thank you, little one. You look beautiful too.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    They went down together, and a stunning white limousine adorned with pastel-colored roses awaited them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, sis. I managed to convince mom to let mee with you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great, little one. After this, I don¡¯t know if we¡¯ll see each other again.¡±

    They hugged, and M¨ªa made a great effort not to cry. Upon arriving at the church, Caroline helped her out of the car and adjusted her dress, cing the long veil. They started walking towards the church¡¯s entrance; guests were still arriving. Sonia approached the girls.

    ¡°M¨ªa, wait in the church office. It¡¯s still early, and the guests are arriving. Carlo is already inside, but we should wait until all the guests arrive. Caroline, apany her, and thene back to take your ce. I¡¯ll get her when it¡¯s time.¡±

    M¨ªa did as Sonia instructed, entering the empty office and sitting on a chair. She started crying, not caring about ruining her makeup; she felt deste, and her life had turned into a nightmare overnight.

    Ahmed arrived at the church a whileter, rushing, thinking he might bete for his partner¡¯s wedding. He reluctantly attended at Cambell¡¯s insistence; his friend had been in Los Angeles for a few days.

    Upon arriving, he needed to use the bathroom but didn¡¯t know theyout, so he decided to search. He opened the first door he found, only to see the bride crying inconsbly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry; I must have entered the wrong ce.¡±

    He was about to leave when the girl started talking.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why this is happening to me. All the ns I made for my future have been ruined because my stepmother bankrupted thepany my father founded with so much effort. I don¡¯t want to get married, but I also don¡¯t want my little sister to suffer like I am.¡±

    Ahmed was going to leave, but he had an odd feeling that he should stay. He listened to the girl vent while sobbing. He offered her a handkerchief to wipe her tears, and when she lifted her veil to do so, Ahmed was amazed. He couldn¡¯t believe it; the girl he had been searching for was right in front of him. At that moment, Sonia entered the room.

    ¡°What is this man doing here with you? Please leave immediately.¡±

    M¨ªa didn¡¯t respond, and Ahmed hurriedly left, not wanting to cause more trouble.

    ¡°How dare you be locked in here with that man? You shameless woman! If Carlo finds out, he¡¯ll lose it.¡±

    M¨ªa hoped that he would indeed lose it; only a miracle could save her at that moment.

    Sonia took out some items from her purse and began to fix M¨ªa¡¯s makeup. She ced the veil back on her and forced her to walk towards the altar.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough of your nonsense; let¡¯s get this over with. I¡¯m d that today I¡¯ll finally get rid of you.¡±

    M¨ªa remained silent. On another asion, she might have defended herself, but that day she didn¡¯t have the energy to do so.

    From the shadows, Ahmed watched how the girl was being treated. Why didn¡¯t she defend herself and put that woman in her ce? He recalled everything Carlo had told him about his fianc¨¦e. He picked up his phone and made a call. He waspletely surprised to find the girl he had been thinking about right there. After hanging up, he took his ce inside the church beside Cambell.

    Momentster, the wedding march began to y, and Ahmed turned to see the bride standing at the entrance of the church, alone. She started walking towards the altar slowly, her long veil preventing her face from being seen. He watched as she stopped in front of Carlo, who greeted her with a big smile. The man was happy to see how beautiful his fianc¨¦e was; she was undoubtedly his best investment so far, and the wait had been worth it.

    They took their ces, and the priest began the ceremony. Everything proceeded normally. The priest asked Carlo if he epted M¨ªa as his wife, and he immediately said yes. When the question was directed at M¨ªa, silence filled the church. She looked at Caroline, about to answer, when suddenly several armed men burst in, overpowering Carlo¡¯s bodyguards easily due to their superior numbers.

    The hooded men approached the altar and, without saying a word, one of them grabbed M¨ªa¡¯s arm and pulled her towards him. She tried to resist, but the man lifted her into his arms and carried her out of the church. Carlo tried to stop them, but two of the men held and tied him up as he cursed loudly. He never thought something like this could happen, so he had very little security in the area. They were probably his enemies from the Italian mafia, but he wasn¡¯t certain since they didn¡¯t speak.

    All the guests remained silent, unable to do anything, paralyzed by the sight of those guns.

    The men left the ce, taking M¨ªa with them in the van. They blindfolded her and warned her not to move or speak. She trembled, not knowing what was happening, trying to remain as still as possible. She had no idea what these men were capable of.

    Inside the church, chaos reigned. Carlo insulted his men, calling them useless. Sonia had a nervous breakdown, not because she cared about M¨ªa, but because she was sure Carlo wouldn¡¯t fulfill his promises without her. Caroline cried inconsbly, and Sonia approached her, furious.

    ¡°Now you will tell me who your sister was seeing.¡±

    ¡°No one, mom. My sister hasn¡¯t had a boyfriend.¡±

    Carlo approached, grabbed her by the arms, and shook her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie, Caroline. I caught her dancing with a guy at the club the other day. I¡¯ll investigate who that idiot is, and he¡¯ll know who I am.¡±

    He immediately ordered his men to investigate the young man.

    Ahmed, who was nearby, overheard what Carlo said. He quickly sent a message to Cambell to alert the young man, who was in grave danger. His friend had told him about what happened with Carlo¡¯s fianc¨¦e at the club and that the young man was the son of one of his partners in Los Angeles.

    He left the ce, trying not to draw attention, and headed to the airport. Upon arrival, he boarded his private ne. Shortly after, his men arrived with M¨ªa. They had waited for his arrival before taking her out of the van.

    M¨ªa couldn¡¯t bear the nerves; she had no idea what was happening or where she was. The men who held her let go and removed the blindfold from her eyes. Upon opening them, she was surprised to see the handsome man who had given her the handkerchief in the church office.

 The Wrong Man

    ¡°Who are you? Why have you brought me here?¡± M¨ªa asked nervously.

    ¡°My name is Ahmed Khan Assad.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you brought me here or what your intentions are, but please, you have to let me go back.¡±

    ¡°You need to calm down so I can exin.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. If I don¡¯t go back, they¡¯ll marry my sister to that man.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    M¨ªa felt desperate at the thought.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t marry your sister to Carlo,¡± Ahmed said calmly.

    ¡°How do you know?¡±

    ¡°I had a conversation with your fianc¨¦ at his bachelor party. He was a bit drunk and told me some things that made me bring you here to stop the wedding.¡±

    ¡°What could Carlo have told you? I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°Your father¡¯spany isn¡¯t bankrupt. Carlo is a partner and has been investing in it for some time. He conspired with your stepmother to help him marry you.¡±

    M¨ªa was taken aback, not knowing what to think. Ahmed deliberately left out the fact that Carlo had killed her father, as revealing it at this moment would cause her too much pain. He also didn¡¯t mention that he was the man she spent the night with.

    ¡°I¡¯m so confused. I don¡¯t know if what you¡¯re saying is true.¡±

    ¡°Why would I lie to you? Besides, they¡¯re sending me the financial report of your father¡¯spany to prove what I say. It¡¯s up to you to ept my help or go back and marry that man.¡±

    M¨ªa remained silent, unsure of what to say. Ahmed received the file, showing it to her on his phone to prove the truth of his words.

    ¡°Now you see, they¡¯ve been deceiving you in the worst way possible.¡±

    M¨ªa said nothing and wept.

    ¡°As I said, it¡¯s your decision. This ne is about to take off for New York. ept my help, or stay here.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. I truly appreciate your help. I don¡¯t really have any other choice,¡± M¨ªa replied.

    Ahmed gave the order for takeoff, and M¨ªa fell asleep soon after. She had several drinks, hoping to escape her reality. Ahmed observed her face, feeling a strange emotion inside. He couldn¡¯t help but admire her beauty and felt as though he could watch her forever.

    When Cambell arrived at the airport, the ne had already taken off. He would have to catch anothermercial flight. Ahmed had once again left him stranded. He didn¡¯t understand why Ahmed always rushed off so quickly after events like these.

    Several hourster, the nended at a private hangar in New York City. Zafir was waiting for them. M¨ªa was incredibly nervous; she didn¡¯t know these people, but she had no other choice but to trust them. It was either that or return to Carlo, which she would never do.

    They got into a car, and the scent of the man felt familiar to M¨ªa. Perhaps it was because he was with her at the church office and the handkerchief he offered had his scent. After a while, they arrived at a luxurious building, and they entered the penthouse on the top floor, offering an incredible view of the city.

    ¡°Do you live here?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ahmed lied. The penthouse was actually where he stayed when he wanted to escape the ghosts that haunted his mansion. He owned the building and had some vacant apartments, but he didn¡¯t tell M¨ªa this. He wanted her to stay with him.

    ¡°I will take you to your room. Feel free to make yourself at home. From now on, this will be your home as well.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll ask my friend to send my documents. From tomorrow, I¡¯ll start looking for work and find a ce to live.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s advisable to contact your friend right now. Carlo Roman is a powerful man, and most likely, he¡¯s tapped the phones of those closest to you. If youmunicate with them, he could trace the call and find you.¡±

    ¡°I hadn¡¯t thought of that. I don¡¯t want to be a burden to you, Mr. Assad.¡±

    ¡°Ahmed. Just call me Ahmed. And there¡¯s no need to worry. I offered my help sincerely. I can¡¯t stand injustice.¡±

    Ahmed reminded himself mentally not to talk about the injustice he caused to Lyna. He didn¡¯t reveal that he was the man she spent the night with, knowing it would scare her and possibly make her hate him. He would tell her the truth when the time was right.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Ahmed. I truly appreciate you saving me from that man and my stepmother.¡±

    Ahmed took her to her room, and M¨ªa was amazed by the luxurious surroundings.

    ¡°Later, a girl will bring you clothes, shoes, and essories to choose from.¡±

    ¡°Thank you again, Mr. Ahmed.¡±

    ¡°Ahmed, just Ahmed, please.¡±

    Ahmed smiled, and M¨ªa blushed, feeling an inexplicable sensation at the sight of his smile.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Ahmed noticed her unease and blushing.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Ahmed.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to rest. It¡¯s been a day full of emotions, and you must be exhausted.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°If you need anything, don¡¯t hesitate to call. You can use the inte to request anything, and they¡¯ll bring it to you right away,¡± Ahmed said.

    This reminded M¨ªa of Carlo¡¯s words when he took her to his house, and Ahmed noticed her displeased expression.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± he asked.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just a bad memory,¡± M¨ªa replied.

    ¡°Later, dinner will be served. I¡¯d be d if you joined me, but if you¡¯re not feeling up to it, you can ask them to bring dinner to your room. In a while, they¡¯ll bring you some clothes, so you can feel morefortable.¡±

    ¡°Alright, thank you.¡±

    Ahmed left the room, unable to hide his excitement. He went down to his office to attend to some business matters. When Cambell entered, he greeted him with a sour face.

    ¡°Hey, buddy, good to see you¡¯re back.¡±

    ¡°And not thanks to you, bad friend. I arrived at the hangar just as your ne was taking off.¡±

    ¡°Ha. ha, ha, I¡¯m really sorry. Let me tell you what happened. You won¡¯t believe it.¡±

    Ahmedughed at Cambell¡¯s bitter expression and began telling him everything that happened at the church. Cambell¡¯s expression changed to one of surprise.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it, buddy. If only you had shown me the images with that girl, your search would have ended much sooner.¡±

    ¡°Shhh, keep your voice down. I don¡¯t want her to find out that I¡¯m the man she spent the night with. It might scare her off, and she might even hate me, not epting my help. I¡¯ll tell her the truth when I think it¡¯s the right time.¡±

    ¡°Alright, buddy, you know what you¡¯re doing. I¡¯m d you¡¯re finally attracted to a girl. I was getting worried about you.¡±

    ¡°Enough of that, let¡¯s go to dinner. I don¡¯t think she¡¯lle down. I assume she¡¯ll have dinner in her room.¡±

    After dinner, they returned to the office for a drink.

    ¡°I have something to tell you. Remember the Cuban girl I told you I met that night?¡±

    ¡°What about her?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s M¨ªa¡¯s best friend.¡±

    ¡°Wow, what a small world.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been seeing her, and she really interests me. She¡¯s very different from the others, not pretentious or materialistic. She¡¯s the happiest and most fun girl I¡¯ve met, and aside from being beautiful, she¡¯s amazing in bed.¡±

    ¡°Ha, ha, ha.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that you, the biggest yboy in New York, have fallen head over heels for a girl. Who would have thought? I¡¯ve never heard you talk like this about a woman before.¡±

    Cambell¡¯s words made Ahmed realize he was right. He had never been so taken with a woman before.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough teasing. Let¡¯s go to bed. Tomorrow is a new day,¡± Ahmed said, changing the subject.

    They both retired for the night, their thoughts consumed by the women who had unexpectedly entered their lives. Both Ahmed and Cambell were drawn to M¨ªa and her best friend, not realizing that their encounters would lead to a series of unexpected and life-changing events.

 Under The Same Roof

    Cambell didn¡¯t want to acknowledge what he was feeling, so he decided to divert his friend¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Look who¡¯s talking, the man who sent people all over Los Angeles looking for the girl he spent one night with.¡±

    ¡°Alright, just go already before she notices.¡±

    ¡°My best friend is kicking me out of his house for a girl.¡±

    He walked out, putting his hand over his chest, feigning a gesture of sadness that made Ahmedugh.

    The Arab stayed behind, analyzing everything that had happened. He decided to approach M¨ªa gradually, not wanting to scare her off. For now, he wouldn¡¯t reveal his true feelings.

    Later that night, M¨ªa woke up from another recurring nightmare. She decided to go downstairs in her pajamas, a small top, and short shorts, thinking that at that hour, no one would be around to see her.

    To her surprise, she found Ahmed in the kitchen, leaning against the ind. He was wearing only cotton pajama pants, revealing his well-toned abdomen. M¨ªa felt a strange warmth wash over her body.

    ¡°Hello, are you having trouble sleeping too?¡±

    M¨ªa didn¡¯t answer, still absorbed in observing his perfect physique.

    ¡°Are you alright? Hey, M¨ªa.¡±

    Ahmed approached her and touched her arm, snapping her out of her daze. Embarrassed, she blushed, and Ahmed smirked, noticing her flustered state. He was pleased to see that she wasn¡¯t indifferent to him.

    M¨ªa replied, trying to appear calm, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine. It just surprised me to find someone in the kitchen at this hour. I couldn¡¯t sleep, so I came down for a warm ss of milk.¡±

    Ahmed poured her a ss of milk and offered it to her. ¡°Here, take it. I couldn¡¯t sleep either, so I came down for a warm ss of milk. It helps me rx.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± M¨ªa said, taking the ss. Ahmed then took out two pieces of cake from the refrigerator and ced one in front of her.

    ¡°Care to join me?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Of course, thanks.¡±

    M¨ªa still felt embarrassed about almost devouring him with her eyes earlier. Ahmed observed her eating, finding her movements oddly amusing. Then he noticed her licking her lips to clean off some cake, and he couldn¡¯t help but blush. ¡°Damn, that was sexy,¡± he thought.

    Now it was his turn to turn red. He quickly stood up and bid her goodnight, needing to take a cold shower to get rid of all the naughty thoughts that had crossed his mind.

    ¡°See you tomorrow. Sleep well,¡± he said.

    ¡°Goodnight, thanks,¡± M¨ªa replied,pletely unaware of Ahmed¡¯s inner turmoil.

    Ahmed entered his room and went straight to the bathroom, standing under the icy water to clear his mind. It would be tough having her under the same roof and not being able to touch her. That girl was devilishly beautiful, and unintentionally, she had enchanted his thoughts.

    Meanwhile, in Los Angeles, Carlo was bing increasingly moody. He had men closely following both Caroline and Thara, and their phones were tapped, but they had no clue about M¨ªa¡¯s whereabouts. It seemed like she had disappeared without a trace.

    Sonia dared to visit him in his office. He was in a bad mood and spoke rudely to her.

    ¡°What do you want here, Sonia? I¡¯m not in the mood to put up with you.¡±

    ¡°What happened wasn¡¯t my fault. You should have had better surveince at the church. I¡¯vee to collect what you promised me. I expect you to fulfill your end of the deal.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re shameless. Do you really think I¡¯ll give you that fortune without having M¨ªa with me? Get out of here, or I¡¯ll call security. You better hope M¨ªa shows up, or I¡¯ll ruin you.¡±

    ¡°M¨ªa was with a man in the church office just before the ceremony.¡±

    ¡°Why the hell didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡±

    ¡°I forgot amidst all the chaos.¡±

    ¡°Who was that man? Tell me right now.¡±

    ¡°I have no idea. I had never seen him before, and I didn¡¯t pay attention to him. I wouldn¡¯t recognize him even if he were right in front of me. It could have been anyone.¡±

    Carlo stood up, approached her, and grabbed her by the neck. ¡°You¡¯re so stupid. You should have told me right away.¡±

    He threw her forcefully against the wall, and Sonia let out a loud scream as she hit her head.

    ¡°Get out of here, Sonia, and pray, pray a lot that I find her, or you¡¯ll be lost.¡±

    She ran out of there, unable to hold back the tears. It wasn¡¯t just because of the pain from the blow; she knew she could lose everything. ¡°Damn M¨ªa! It¡¯s all her fault,¡± she thought.

    Carlo called his trusted man, Joseph.

    ¡°Hello, boss.¡±

    ¡°I need you to investigate if the church has security cameras. If they do, get the recorded footage, especially from the office. Get everything you can from that day.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it right away.¡±

    He hung up and grabbed a bottle of liquor, drinking directly from it. When he finished, he shouted for his secretary, Constanza, who hurriedly came in.

    ¡°Constance.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Yes, sir. Do you need something?¡±

    The secretary trembled; she got nervous whenever she saw him in a bad mood.

    ¡°Lock the door.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Stop saying ¡®yes, sir¡¯ all the time. You have no identity of your own; you¡¯re so weak.¡±

    Tears threatened to fall from the girl¡¯s eyes, but she endured all the humiliations from Carlo because she was in love with him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the way you look at me. Today, I¡¯ll give you what you want. You¡¯ll be mine.¡±

    He approached her and, without giving her time to respond, he kissed her. The naive girl let herself be carried away by her feelings. She had been working for Carlo for a year, and she wasn¡¯t going to waste this opportunity to finally be in his arms.

    ¡°Take off your skirt and underwear, then sit on the desk with your legs open.¡±

    Constanza blushed and followed his instructions, her movements clumsy.

    ¡°Hahaha,¡± Carloughed cynically. She wasn¡¯t remotely sexy.

    He approached her, tore off her blouse, and did the same with her bra. He kissed her intensely, and Constanza moaned softly as he sucked on her breasts.

    He grabbed her waist and forced her to turn around, entering her without hesitation, just as he always did with women. To him, they were mere objects that provided pleasure, except for M¨ªa. She was different; what he felt for her was something else.

    Constanza couldn¡¯t help but scream with each thrust, feeling like she reached the sky twice. Carlo was an unstoppable god in bed. Fortunately, the office was soundproofed, or the entire building would know what was happening inside.

    Carlo grunted loudly when he finally released all the pent-up tension. For him, this was casual sex, a way to release the pressure. He withdrew from her and went to his bathroom, leaving her alone and exposed on the desk.

    When he came out, Constanza had already dressed, but her blouse was missing some buttons. He looked at her with disdain.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how you solve that. I don¡¯t want the other employees noticing anything. What happened won¡¯t happen again. I¡¯m never with a woman twice. If you weren¡¯t so efficient at your job, I¡¯d fire you. It¡¯s hard to find someone who does their job as well as you.¡±

    Constanza couldn¡¯t help but cry; she felt used and humiliated. Moments ago, she had been on cloud nine.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s not like it was your first time. You¡¯ve probably been with so many men. Now get out of here immediately and fix yourself; you look like a mess.¡±

    The girl obeyed her boss, leaving quickly. She took her coat and purse and headed to the bathroom. Fortunately, she was alone in that area; her colleagues only passed by when they needed something. She cried bitterly; she had let it happen again. She was a fool who didn¡¯t learn that some men had no heart.

    Ahmed had left early for the office andter asked Cambell toe and talk with him.

    ¡°What happened, friend? You can tell you didn¡¯t sleep well. Don¡¯t tell me you had those nightmares again.¡±

    ¡°That, and M¨ªa.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with M¨ªa?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too tempting to be under the same roof. I don¡¯t know if I can control myself.¡±

    Cambell smiled at his friend¡¯s confession. He had given up hope that Ahmed would fall in love again. Lyna had been the love of his life, and even though he treated her indifferently over time, he was d that Ahmed was giving love another chance. He knew that this time he would behave properly.

 My Guardian Angel

    For M¨ªa, it is challenging to be in a strange ce in thepany of a stranger. For now, she has no other option and is grateful to Ahmed for his help, but her instincts tell her that there is something more behind the kindness he shows towards her.

    Several days passed, and M¨ªa couldn¡¯t understand what she had done wrong. Ahmed would leave early and returnte at night, and she felt like he was avoiding being around her.

    The penthouse had an indoor pool, which amazed M¨ªa when she discovered it. She asked the service attendant if she could use it.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask that, miss. Mr. Assad instructed that you can make use of the whole ce as you please. In the dressing room located inside the bathroom near the pool, you can find some swimsuits that Mr. Cambell had brought for his guests. They are brand new, so feel free to choose one you like.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much,¡± she replied with a big smile.

    M¨ªa knew Ahmed wouldn¡¯t be back until nightfall, so she decided to pick a small red two-piece bikini. Although it revealed quite a bit, she hesitated at first, but being alone encouraged her, as no one else would see her.

    She jumped into the water and started swimming, enjoying the spaciousness of the pool, which was all hers that day.

    After a while, she heard voices andughter of people approaching. She was on the opposite side from the stairs, so she would have to swim towards them to exit. Just as she was about to get out of the pool, Ahmed, Cambell, and a group of guys and girls entered.

    Ahmed cursed himself for allowing Cambell to convince him. Now M¨ªa might think something that wasn¡¯t true. He was entranced by her, and she was the only thing on his mind. Her perfect body in that tiny bikini was all he could focus on. Cambell nudged him to bring him back to reality.

    ¡°Ahem, are you done drooling, my friend?¡±

    Ahmed shot him a murderous look before directing his gaze back at the girl, who was now trying to cover herself with a small pareo.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to intrude. I didn¡¯t expect anyone to arrive. I apologize for the inconvenience, and I¡¯ll leave you to your gathering.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not, miss. You¡¯re staying with us, and you¡¯re invited to the party as well,¡± Cambell said.

    Ahmed wanted to strangle his friend but held back. Soon, the ce was filled with Cambell¡¯s friends, and a well-known DJ was handling the music. Ahmed observed M¨ªa sitting at the edge of the pool, ying with her feet in the water.

    ¡°How did I let myself get convinced to this madness? This was supposed to distract me from her presence, but look, I can¡¯t take my eyes off her. You know these little parties aren¡¯t my thing,¡± Ahmed grumbled.

    ¡°Calm down, buddy. Look at all these beauties around us. Just pick one, and I assure you, anyone would be more than willing to spend the night with you. See how they¡¯re all eyeing you?¡± Cambell said.

    Ahmed didn¡¯t reply; he finished his drink and distanced himself from Cambell, whose presence sometimes got on his nerves.

    One of Cambell¡¯s friends sat next to M¨ªa, a beautiful girl who instantly caught everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°What¡¯s a beautiful girl like you doing here all alone?¡± the guy said.

    M¨ªa didn¡¯t respond, just smiled weakly.

    ¡°You better not bother thedy. Go find someone to have fun with somewhere else,¡± Ahmed said, frowning.

    ¡°Sorry, man. I didn¡¯t know she was yours,¡± the guy replied, then got up and moved away.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, M¨ªa. Those guys are like vultures, always on the lookout for prey.¡±

    M¨ªa turned to look at him but quickly averted her gaze, trying to distract herself from focusing on his well-toned abdomen right in front of her.

    Ahmed had changed into shorts, leaving his torso exposed. Many eyes were on him.

    ¡°Interesting party. Do you have them often?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Oh no! This time, my friend¡¯s persistence convinced me. I actually hate parties. I love peace and thepany of a good book.¡±

    ¡°I feel the same,¡± she said, smiling. They shared many simrities, and she liked that.

    Cambell approached, carrying some drinks, which he ced beside them.

    ¡°Thanks, buddy.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, grumpy¡± M¨ªa couldn¡¯t help butugh at Cambell¡¯s wit.

    ¡°Please ignore that,¡± Ahmed said. ¡°Cambell can be quite the joker.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t worry. I know it¡¯s just a joke,¡± M¨ªa replied.

    ¡°So, tell me, what did you study?¡± Ahmed asked.

    ¡°I studied fashion and jewelry design. I was close to finishing my degree, took some extra courses to graduate earlier, but it all turned out to be in vain. I lost everything.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t give up. Maybeter on, when Carlo is no longer a threat to you, you can finish it.¡±

    ¡°And when will that be? I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll ever leave me alone.¡±

    ¡°Never say never. We never know what destiny has in store for us in the future.¡±

    ¡°Do you believe in destiny?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I definitely do. And you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I haven¡¯t really thought about it. But now that I am, I think we write our own destiny with our actions.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s already written since the day we¡¯re born?¡±

    ¡°No, that would be boring, believing that no matter what we do, we¡¯ll end up in the same ce. It¡¯s like saying all roads lead to Rome.¡±

    ¡°Interesting perspective.¡±

    They chatted for a while, not paying attention to Cambell refilling their sses until Ahmed noticed that M¨ªa was speaking oddly andughing without reason.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± he asked.

    ¡°No, I just feel happy right now. Why? I have no idea, hahaha.¡±

    Cambell approached to refill their sses again.

    ¡°No, my friend. This girl won¡¯t have any more,¡± Ahmed said.

    ¡°Just one more, please,¡± she replied,ughing.

    ¡°No, I¡¯d better take you to your room. The party is over for us.¡±

    He stood up and took her hand to help her up. Another girl approached Ahmed and gave him a flirtatious smile.

    ¡°Hey handsome, after you¡¯re done with your sister,e over here and have some fun with me.¡±

    Cambell saw the troubleing when he noticed the fury in Ahmed¡¯s face, and he intervened to prevent an explosion.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Kendra. She¡¯s not his sister; she¡¯s his girl. It¡¯s better if youe with me.¡±

    ¡°What a shame. We could have had some fun,¡± she said, winking at Ahmed before walking away.

    ¡°Me, your girl?¡± M¨ªa said, slurring her words and giggling foolishly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind her; she said it to make Kendra leave me alone.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s pretty. Now that I notice, I¡¯m the only one wearing a pareo. I thought my swimsuit was too small, but apparently not,¡± M¨ªa said, taking off her pareo, revealing her tiny bikini.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    The guys looked at her immediately, and Ahmed felt annoyed.

    ¡°Better put it back on; it looks beautiful and suits you well.¡±

    M¨ªa pouted and threw the pareo away from her.

    ¡°I want to dance; let¡¯s dance.¡±

    ¡°No, let me take you to rest.¡±

    Ahmed didn¡¯t want Cambell¡¯s friends to keep looking at her the way they were, and it was clear she had had a bit too much to drink.

    He held her by the waist and helped her walk. M¨ªa¡¯s movements were erratic, and she stumbled as she walked.

    ¡°You know, you¡¯re very handsome,¡± she said.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go; you need to rest.¡±

    ¡± I really like youuu,¡± she said and stood in front of him, caressing his face. Unexpectedly, she kissed him, and Ahmed reciprocated the kiss. He was about to let himself be carried away by those sweet lips, but he quickly pulled away.

    ¡°Come on, beautiful,¡± he said.

    M¨ªa allowed him to lead her, and in the room, Ahmed turned on the shower, setting the water to warm. He helped her get in and patiently waited for her to finish. He closed his eyes when she stepped out; he knew that if he saw herpletely naked, he wouldn¡¯t be able to control himself. He wrapped her in a towel and opened his eyes again, finding M¨ªa watching him attentively.

    ¡°You¡¯re so sweet,¡± she said.

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    ¡°You closed your eyes so you wouldn¡¯t see me.¡±

    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s better if you lie down,¡± he said, making a tremendous effort not to let his feelings take over.

    He helped her to the bed and covered her with a nket.

    ¡°Rest now,¡± he said with tenderness.

    M¨ªa sat up a little and nted a kiss on his cheek. She was still feeling dizzy and not thinking very clearly.

    ¡°Thank you very much, you¡¯re my guardian angel,¡± she said before falling into a deep sleep.

    Ahmed felt a warmth in his chest that he hadn¡¯t felt in a long time. She had that effect on him, calming and yet enticing him at the same time.

 The Call

    Unaware to Ahmed, M¨ªa was slowly giving him back the will to live, something he had lost when everything happened.

    The next day, M¨ªa woke up with a terrible headache. She couldn¡¯t remember what happened the night before; herst memory was talking to Ahmed by the pool. She had no idea how she had ended up in her room.

    ¡°No, this can¡¯t be! I drank again,¡± she eximed to herself.

    She lifted the nket to make sure nothing had happened like the previous time, and realized that she waspletely naked. Next to her was a towel.

    ¡°Oh my God, what did I do? Did I take off my clothes while I was at the pool?¡± she wondered.

    She quickly got dressed and decided to investigate what craziness she hadmitted the night before. She went downstairs to the dining room, where Ahmed was having breakfast. At least this time she managed to find him to get some answers.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± she greeted.

    ¡°Good morning, M¨ªa. How did you sleep?¡± Ahmed replied.

    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t remember anything. I just want to apologize if I did something foolish.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you didn¡¯t do anything that you should be ashamed of. When I noticed you were feeling dizzy, I apanied you to your room.¡±

    ¡°Have I caused any mess?¡±

    ¡°Not at all, you can rest assured.¡±

    Ahmed omitted the fact that she came out of the bathroompletely naked and that he had covered her with a towel.

    ¡°Thank goodness! It¡¯s a relief to know that. It¡¯s the second time I¡¯ve had alcohol, and the first time didn¡¯t go well. I tend to forget things I do.¡±

    Memories of that night came back to Ahmed. He was now sure that she didn¡¯t remember who he was. He excused himself, saying he couldn¡¯t apany her because he had an important meeting at thepany and had to hurry.

    M¨ªa remained seated, trying to remember details from the previous night, but her mind waspletely nk.

    Meanwhile, Ahmed had finished his meeting with the employees when Sara Garner barged in, looking furious.

    ¡°What the hell did you do?!¡± she eximed without any introduction.

    ¡°Hello, Sara. It¡¯s nice to see you too,¡± Ahmed replied coolly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t y games with me, Ahmed.¡±

    ¡°For you, from now on, I¡¯m Mr. Assad.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re making me lose a huge amount of money! It¡¯s millions of dors I¡¯ll have to reimburse.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a solution to avoid that.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°You sell me yourpany right now.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, not in your wildest dreams! Thispany has belonged to my family since my grandfather founded it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you, Sara. Either you sell it to me, or tomorrow these images will be all over the media, including digital media.¡±

    ¡°This is ckmail!¡±

    ¡°And what do you call what you tried to do?¡± Ahmed connected his phone to therge screen, and a video appeared, clearly showing Sara pouring something into Ahmed¡¯s drink. Then other images showed her attempting to enter his room.

    }

    ¡°ept it, or tomorrow these images will be all over the media, including digital media.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I apologize, Ahmed. You know I¡¯ve liked you since the day we met. I can¡¯t stand your rejection. Together, we could create a great empire.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you more than once that I¡¯m not interested in a rtionship beyond business with you. Don¡¯t humiliate yourself like this. You¡¯re a very beautiful woman, and you won¡¯tck suitors.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but I¡¯m not interested in those men. The only one I want is you.¡± After saying this, she removed her clothes, leaving herself in revealingce lingerie, trying to approach him.

    However, Ahmed rejected her advances. He couldn¡¯t help but recall her behavior when he was with Lyna.

    ¡°It¡¯s better if you leave. This association between ourpanies ends today. Don¡¯t cross my path like this again, or you¡¯ll face the consequences. Tomorrow, I expect the money to be returned without fail.¡±

    ¡°Think about it, Ahmed. You would be very happy by my side.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested. Now cover yourself and leave, or I¡¯ll be forced to remove you just as you are. Discuss anything rted to money with Cambell.¡±

    ¡°Fine, you¡¯re the one missing out,¡± she said, furiously storming out of the room. How dare he reject a woman like her? She quickly dressed and left.

    Ahmed shook his head as he heard the loud mming of the door when she left. She was such a stubborn woman. Among all his associates, she was known for her intense rtionships with her lovers. She was very beautiful, but nothing about her attracted Ahmed. Whenever he faced a woman like her, he couldn¡¯t help but remember how Lyna behaved.

    He was lost in his thoughts when his phone started ringing. It was a call from his family. He found it strange since he hadn¡¯t spoken to them in a while.

    ¡°Marhaba (hello).¡±

    ¡°Ahmed Khan.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°Mother.¡±

    ¡°You ungrateful son! You¡¯ve forgotten respect and love for your parents, you¡¯ve forgotten your country and your blood.¡±

    ¡°Paradise lies at your feet, mother.¡±

    ¡°Wretched is he who has one of his parents reach old age and does not enter Paradise by honoring them.¡±

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t say that, mother.¡±

    ¡°You abandoned us, abandoned your responsibilities towards your family and your nation, all for the sake of following a woman. You¡¯ve forgotten the most important duty in ourw, showing respect and gratitude to your parents. Your father is dying and wants to see you. Woe to you if you refuse.¡±

    ¡°Since when has father been sick?¡±

    ¡°For a year now. You would know if youmunicated with us. The doctor says there¡¯s nothing more to be done, he may pass away at any moment. Perhaps he has a few days left.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯lle as soon as possible, mother.¡±

    ¡°You know you are the one meant to seed your father.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when I get there, mother.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you soon, my son. Now that you¡¯re widowed, you can fulfill yourmitment to the Amin family. Maasamah (goodbye).¡±

    ¡°Maasamah.¡±

    Ahmed didn¡¯t think his father would ever fall ill; he was a strong man, but he had never taken the time to consider it.

    He called Cambell; he had to go to Dubai to be with his family immediately.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, buddy? Why the rush?¡± Cambell asked.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be in charge of thepany and the businesses. My mother called; my father may die any moment now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, buddy.¡±

    ¡°Do you know what that means?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that you¡¯ll face more pressure from your family.¡±

    ¡°I still want to abdicate. I have no interest in being the leader of a country that refuses to change its ancient customs, where women are not truly valued.¡±

    ¡°Are you still resentful about what they did to Lyna?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s something I¡¯ll never forget. To them, Lyna was worth nothing; they didn¡¯t even want to meet my children, their own grandchildren.¡±

    ¡°What will you do about M¨ªa?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it a lot. I¡¯ll take her with me, if she agrees.¡±

    ¡°Brother, you know that¡¯s impossible. Your family will crush her.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ll protect her at all costs. If she stays here, Carlo Rom¨¢n will find her sooner orter, and I won¡¯t allow that.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ll make her life a living hell, just like they did with Lyna.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll only be away for a while. When father passes away, I¡¯ll return.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to be in your shoes. You¡¯re heading straight into a ughterhouse; they won¡¯t let youe back. By the way, I¡¯ll see Thara tomorrow; I¡¯ll travel to Los Angeles to meet her.

    Your friend and sister have been gradually taking out some of your important belongings, like documents and jewelry that could be useful to you. We¡¯ll be careful not to arouse suspicion from Rom¨¢n.¡±

    ¡°I appreciate that, buddy.¡±

    Later that night, Ahmed returned to the penthouse, feeling exhausted. He found M¨ªa in the living room, reading a book. She was so absorbed that she didn¡¯t notice Ahmed had sat in front of her.

    ¡°Hello,¡± M¨ªa jumped when she heard him. ¡°Sorry, it wasn¡¯t my intention to startle you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Is something wrong? You look really tired.¡±

    ¡°I am,¡± Ahmed replied, rubbing his neck with his hands and wincing slightly in pain.

    ¡°If you allow me, I could help with that.¡±

    ¡°I would appreciate it.¡±

    M¨ªa began to slide her hands along Ahmed¡¯s neck. He thought her gentle hands were magical, and the relief she provided felt wonderful. After a while, he felt much better.

    ¡°Done!¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much. I really needed that. We need to talk,¡± Ahmed said, and M¨ªa sat back down.

    ¡°Tell me, I¡¯m listening.¡±

    ¡°My father is very ill. I have to travel to Dubai, and I¡¯d like you toe with me. That way, I can ensure Carlo won¡¯t find you,¡± Ahmed would have liked to tell her that this way she would have more freedom, but he knew it wasn¡¯t the case. ¡°Think about it. Cambell will travel to Los Angeles tomorrow, and your friend and sister have been gradually taking out some of your most important belongings, like jewelry and documents. Thara will give them to Cambell, and they will be necessary for you to be able to travel.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about your father. I think it¡¯s better if I go with you; the farther away I am from that man, the better.¡±

    Ahmed smiled. He was d to know she would be by his side, even if it meant exposing her to the rules and traditions of his family. He was sure she had no idea what things were like in his country, but he would try to exin the most important aspects to her. While they were there, they had to follow the rules to avoid any problems.

 Dubè°©i

    Dayster, everything was ready to depart for Dubai. M¨ªa was nervous, but Ahmed had hired an assistant who was familiar with his family and the traditions of his country. The assistant was there to support her and guide her on how to behave, ensuring she wouldn¡¯t have any issues with his family. She also received advice on how to dress appropriately, and several outfits were given to her to change into before stepping off the ne.

    During the journey, Ahmed gave her some rmendations.

    ¡°On arrival, I will introduce you as my guest. My family is deeply attached to traditions, and Rha will exin what you need to know. I don¡¯t want you to feel pressured; it¡¯s not my intention. But please, try to adhere to the norms. My mother tends to take extreme measures if they¡¯re not followed. I had that experience before, and I hope our stay in the country will be brief, only the necessary time. My family insisted on receiving us at the airport; I believe Rha already exined a bit about the greeting.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right; you don¡¯t need to worry. I¡¯ve tried to prepare myself a bit for this moment, hoping not to disappoint you.¡±

    ¡°Rules within the pce tend to be stricter than on the outside. My mother is determined to preserve the ancient traditions, even though I personally find some of them outdated.

    Nevertheless, I have to ept them, much to my dismay.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    They talked for a long time, then retired to rest. The luxurious ne had threefortable bedrooms for them to sleep in. Both of them were nervous; Ahmed was going to face part of his past, and M¨ªa had no idea what awaited her in the country.

    After almost 13 hours of flying, they arrived at their destination. M¨ªa emerged from her room wearing a beautiful abaya (ck tunic) adorned with a precious stone design on the chest. Her face was covered by a ck burqa, except for her eyes, which were beautifully made up, enhancing their color. The length of the tunic concealed the closed footwear she had to wear, and she could only show her eyes and a part of her hands extending from the sleeves.

    Ahmed was dressed in a khandoura (white corless tunic) with a traditional white Al-hatta on his head, decorated with a ck bow.

    Ahmed had asked M¨ªa to dress traditionally for the first impression. This way, his mother would see that she respected their traditions, and afterward, she could wear different clothing, always adhering to the country¡¯s dress code.

    Upon descending from the ne, Rha instructed M¨ªa to walk behind Ahmed. Since she wasn¡¯t his wife or fianc¨¦e, they couldn¡¯t be seen together in public. She had to address him as ¡°Your Highness¡± and use the same form of greeting for his family members, offering a slight bow.

    M¨ªa was starting to regret epting the invitation; she thought she might return to the United States soon if her stay in this country proved to be very difficult.

    Ahmed¡¯s mother and sister were waiting for them at the airport. As they approached, Ahmed greeted his mother with a kiss on the forehead, a sign of respect. He was about to greet his sister formally when she decided to greet him first with a warm hug, which wasn¡¯t proper etiquette, but Amira tended to disregard some rules.

    ¡°As-smu ykum, brother (peace be upon you),¡± she said.

    ¡°Wa ykumu as-sm (and upon you, peace),¡± Ahmed replied with a big smile.

    The women turned to M¨ªa, who greeted them in the same manner, offering a slight bow without getting too close to them. They didn¡¯t respond to her greeting, showing their disapproval. Ahmed looked at M¨ªa, making a slight head gesture as an apology.

    Ahmed and his family got into one car, while M¨ªa and Rha got into another. It was evident that in this country, the differences were pronounced.

    They arrived at a grand and beautiful pce. As the prince¡¯s guest, M¨ªa was allowed to enter through the main entrance, but she had to walk at a respectful distance. Rha, as a staff member, entered through another area.

    ¡°Mother, this is a person I care deeply about, my guest, and under my protection.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm, I understand,¡± she said, giving M¨ªa a cold nce, scanning her from head to toe, and then ignoring her. ¡°Your father wants to see you.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go right away, Mother,¡± Ahmed ordered the employees to prepare a guest room for M¨ªa.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see youter. I hope your stay in the pce is pleasant.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±

    M¨ªa felt relieved when she was finally alone in therge room, beautifully decorated in gray and turquoise. Gorgeous carpets adorned the floor.

    They would stay in the Sheikh¡¯s pce. Ahmed wanted to be close to his father, and his pce was located opposite his parents¡¯. Theplex, surrounded by trees, included a hospital and numerous stables as the family was passionate about horses.

    Two days had passed since they arrived in Dubai, and M¨ªa hadn¡¯t seen Ahmed. Rha mentioned that the meeting with his father had been very emotional, and since then, Ahmed hadn¡¯t left his side. That day, Rha suggested going for a walk in the garden. As the prince¡¯s guest, M¨ªa was allowed to do so. The garden was a peaceful ce, although it couldn¡¯tpare to the beautiful gardens she was used to; it only had palm trees and bushes, and she couldn¡¯t spot a single flower. Several peacocks roamed around.

    Rha left her alone for a moment, promising to return shortly, as it wasn¡¯t allowed for a woman to be alone outside her room.

    Sitting on a small bench, M¨ªa lost herself in her thoughts when she felt someone staring at her. As she turned, she saw a handsome man observing her intently, perhaps a little older than Ahmed. She noticed simrities in their features. Rha returned at that moment, and when she was about to ask who the man was, he was gone.

    M¨ªa had been eating in her room, not wanting to cause any trouble for Ahmed¡¯s family. It was evident they didn¡¯t like her presence. In the afternoon, she heard a knock on her door. When she opened it, a beautiful girl stood before her.

    ¡°Sm,¡± she greeted politely. The girl didn¡¯t respond to the greeting but stared at her with obvious disapproval.

    ¡°Who are you, and why did youe with Ahmed?¡± The way she referred to the prince indicated that this girl was someone important.

    ¡°His Highness invited me to visit the pce.¡±

    ¡°His father is very ill. I think your presence here is unnecessary. I will arrange everything for you to leave the pce tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I will only do so if His Highness asks me to.¡±

    ¡°My word is as valuable as his. I am his fianc¨¦e.¡±

    ¡°Apologies, I wasn¡¯t aware.¡±

    ¡°When Lyna passed away, our families renewed our engagement. I am Aracha Amin, and you must address me as ¡®Your Highness.¡¯ I am not a member of the royal family yet, but you must do so because I am his fianc¨¦e.¡±

    ¡°Very well, Your Highness. As soon as I speak with the prince, I will leave the pce.¡±

    Ahmed was informed by Rha about the situation and left his father¡¯s side to see what was happening.

    ¡°What is going on here?¡±

    ¡°My love, you¡¯re back atst.¡±

    ¡°Love? I ask you to address me properly; that¡¯s not the way to greet a member of the royal family.¡±

    ¡°Ahmed, you know perfectly well that after Lyna¡¯s death, our parents renewed our engagement. I am your fianc¨¦e.¡±

    ¡°Do not utter her name with your mouth. At no point have I epted this engagement. Leave immediately, or I will have you escorted out of the pce and banned from entering again.¡±

    ¡°I will talk to your mother. This won¡¯t be left like this.¡±

    ¡°You are strictly forbidden to approach my guest.¡±

    Aracha turned around visibly furious and, when she faced Badira, Ahmed¡¯s mother, she began to cry.

    ¡°Darling, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±

    ¡°I argued with Ahmed because of that woman.¡±

    ¡°Give him some time. He just arrived, and he¡¯s deeply affected by his father¡¯s condition. As for that woman, I will investigate what¡¯s going on between them. If she has any kind of rtionship with Ahmed beyond our principles, she will be judged ording to ourws.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the right thing to do. We cannot allow her to deceive the prince.¡±

    Aracha Amin was used to getting her way whenever she wanted. Her father, Assim Amin, was the leader of the second most powerful family in the country. Secretly, he was plotting to overthrow the Assad family if Ahmed continued to reject his daughter.

    Ahmed¡¯s father passed away that evening, causing immense pain for the prince. He had been estranged from his father for a long time, but before he died, he made Ahmed promise to stay and protect the family. The Sheikh suspected the Amin family¡¯s ns.

    Official mourning was announced immediately, and all the country¡¯s gs were flown at half-mast. Work was suspended for the three days of mourning, and men gathered after sunset to pray in the mosque.

    For two days, the body was honored ording to their traditions. On the third morning, only men attended the burial. Ahmed watched as his father¡¯s body wasid to rest. As per tradition, the crown prince remained seated on the ground beside the grave.

    M¨ªa wasn¡¯t sure how to offer her condolences to the family, as she knew very little about their culture. Rha exined that only three days of mourning were allowed, while wives had to observe four months and ten days. During the three days after the passing, the use of jewelry was prohibited, and everyone dressed in white.

    That night, Ahmed visited M¨ªa. He sneaked into her room through the window and found hering out of the bath. He was sitting with his head in his hands, and she noticed he was crying. She sat next to him and embraced him to console him.

    ¡°Can I stay here tonight? I need yourpany.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± she replied, not letting go of him.

    Theyy down on the bed, and that night he cried like a child in her arms. Outside that room, in front of his family, he couldn¡¯t show such vulnerability. He couldn¡¯t appear weak in their eyes, and though he wanted to abdicate, the promise he made to his father prevented him from doing so.

 Arkham

    In the morning, M¨ªa woke up, and Ahmed was no longer by her side. She found a small note on the pillow.

    ¡°Thank you for allowing me to stay by your side. Your support and understanding have meant a lot.¡±

    He smiled as he read the contents of the note. The pillow still carried his scent, and being close to Ahmed made her feel safe. She had thought of returning to New York soon, but what happened the night before made her change her mind. If her support was important to him, she would stay.

    She had breakfast in her room as usual. She knew that she might not see Ahmed for a while since he was busy with diplomatic matters. She called for Rha to go for a walk in the garden.

    The advantage was that Ahmed¡¯s mother was still in mourning, so she wouldn¡¯t run into her in the hallways. Badira was a disagreeable woman with a bad temper.

    She sat again on the same bench as before, while Rha went back to the kitchen to have her breakfast. She asked Rha to return as soon as possible, not wanting any trouble for being alone in the garden.

    After a while of watching the beautiful peacocks, she felt observed once again. When she turned, she found the same man fromst time approaching her. M¨ªa didn¡¯t know how to react, as it was forbidden to be alone with a stranger or any man who wasn¡¯t part of her family in the country.

    ¡°Marhaba,¡± the man greeted her informally.

    ¡°Marhaba,¡± she replied.

    ¡°North American, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Arkam.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m M¨ªa.¡±

    ¡°Beautiful name.¡±

    Ahmed came out at that moment and was displeased to see M¨ªa seemingly at ease in Arkham¡¯spany. It made him feel ufortable.

    ¡°I see you¡¯ve already introduced yourself, brother,¡± Ahmed said.

    ¡°Yes, Ahmed. Thisdy is very pleasant. I¡¯ll take my leave now. I hope to meet you again sometime. Naharuk sa¡¯eed (have a good day.¡±

    ¡°Shukran,¡± Ahmed replied, unable to hide his annoyance.

    ¡°M¨ªa, you mustn¡¯t talk to men alone, no matter who they are. If my mother finds out, she¡¯ll have a pretext to impose a punishment. We must respect their rules and impositions while in this country.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m here alone with you now, just likest night,¡± M¨ªa said with a flirtatious smile.

    ¡°Shhh, please. If they find out, you¡¯ll be in serious trouble, and it¡¯ll be difficult for me to protect you. Where¡¯s Rha?¡±

    ¡°She went to have breakfast.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to her. She shouldn¡¯t leave you alone outside.¡±

    ¡°The way you treated your brother was very cold.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter; it¡¯s a long story. Just please don¡¯t trust him. He hates me and might try to harm you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll follow your advice.¡±

    Rha returned at that moment, and she became nervous as Ahmed gave her an angry look.

    ¡°Apany M¨ªa to her room, thene to my office,¡± he ordered.

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±

    Arkham, on the other hand, had been observing them from a distance. He thought M¨ªa was too beautiful to be with his idiot brother. He would pay him back for what he did to Lyna.

    Arkham had fallen for Lyna the moment he saw her at the beach, but he missed his chance when Ahmed rescued her, and that¡¯s how he lost the opportunity to get closer to her.

    Not only did Ahmed take Lyna away from him, but he also took his position as the crown prince when their father removed him from that position and appointed Ahmed instead. He would never forgive Ahmed; he med him for Lyna¡¯s death. If she had married him, she¡¯d still be alive.

    Since childhood, Ahmed always came first in everything. He was the one who did everything right, while Arkham was a mess and spent his time having fun. He had thought the position of crown prince was secure until he made a mistake that their father couldn¡¯t forgive.

    He ended up in the headlines of international news, surrounded by girls, two of whom were the daughters of a known foreign leader. His father was pressured to contain the scandal and avoid breaking diplomatic rtions with that country.

    His promise to change his ways meant nothing. He humiliated his father when he announced publicly that Ahmed would be his sessor, and he was pushed into the background after his younger brother Ibrahim.

    He tried to redeem himself by bing responsible and even agreed to be engaged to Aracha Amin to maintain a good rtionship with her family. It would be a great sacrifice because despite her beauty, Aracha was a superficial and heavy person.

    His father immediately dismissed his efforts; he had already made the decision publicly, and there was no turning back. Ahmed had tried to exin that he wasn¡¯t interested in that position and attempted to abdicate several times, but his father refused to ept his resignation.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    M¨ªa tried to convince Rha to take her to visit the mosque. She could do it as a tourist as long as she respected the rules of the ce. However, being the prince¡¯s guest, she felt the eyes of his family on her, which was why Rha advised her against it.

    Rha exined a bit about the Sheikh¡¯s life; he had multiple wives. Ahmed¡¯s mother was the senior wife and had three sons and a daughter with him. His other wives and children had a simr life of luxury but were not allowed inside the pce. Each had their own home and rarely saw each other.

    The Sheikh had tried to persuade Ahmed to ept his harem, but he refused, freeing those women and providing them with what they needed to start a new life. In the country, having a harem or other wives was allowed as long as the senior wife epted it, and Ahmed¡¯s mother followed the traditions and epted without hesitation.

    M¨ªa thought that would be unimaginable for her. The girl who married Ahmed would have a difficult life, as his mother would be pressuring her to ept other women, as tradition dictated.

    At night, Ahmed entered M¨ªa¡¯s room again, this time through the window. She was putting on her pajamas when she saw him standing there and quickly covered herself.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry; I¡¯ve been inappropriate,¡± Ahmed said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just wait here; I¡¯ll change in the bathroom.¡±

    When she returned, she sat in front of him.

    ¡°How are you handling all of this?¡± she asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s really difficult and exhausting. Meetings here and there, visiting and receiving worried diplomats about the future of the country. They don¡¯t know what to expect with me in charge; they all have that doubt.¡±

    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re really busy.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to abdicate. I want to live my life in the United States. My brother Arkham is the oldest, and the position would have been his, but my father removed him from the line of session due to his past misbehavior. He hates me for that and because he was in love with my ex-wife, Lyna. She chose me over him, and he can¡¯t forgive that, besides ming me for her death.¡±

    ¡°I noticed the friction between you two; your looks say it all.¡±

    ¡°Right now, I wish I could just run away. It¡¯s only yourpany that helps me endure all of this.¡±

    She hugged him, feeling the need tofort him. His mother kept talking about how wonderful Aracha was and what a good wife and mother she would be. Basima didn¡¯t realize the immense pressure she was putting on her son, straining a cord that would eventually snap.

    Just like the night before, they slept embraced. M¨ªa believed Ahmed appreciated her only as a friend; he didn¡¯t dare reveal the truth, fearing he would lose her, which he couldn¡¯t bear. She was his light amidst all that darkness.

    When M¨ªa woke up the next morning, Ahmed had once again left, and she found another note on the pillow.

    ¡°Thank you again. Wait for me tonight. I don¡¯t know why yourpany brings me peace; the nightmares stay away, and I can rest.¡±

    As she read those lines, M¨ªa remembered that those two nights, the faceless man from her nightmares had left her in peace.

 The Video

    Campbell wasn¡¯t used to carrying all the pressure of thepany on his own. He feared that Ahmed¡¯s family wouldn¡¯t allow him to return. His friend hadn¡¯t even called him, and he learned about the death of the Sheikh through the news. The thought of takingplete responsibility for thepany scared him.

    That day, he decided to go out for a drink at a bar; he needed to unwind. His rtionship with Thara was going well, but it was a long-distance one. He entered a bar near the building where his apartment was, sat at the bar, and ordered a rum.

    Until now, Campbell understood all the tension Ahmed was living with, making all the decisions for such argepany was not an easy task. He didn¡¯t want to imagine how his friend felt under all that pressure in Dubai. Ahmed had been appointed as the new Sheikh, and he was also given the leadership of the United Arab Emirates government. Now, he not only had the responsibility of his country but also had to deal with economic issues within the Federation, among other things. Rtions with some countries were tense due to the increasing oil prices.

    There was no doubt, Ahmed had entered the wolf¡¯s den, and perhaps there was no turning back on this path.

    A beautiful blonde interrupted his thoughts, she was young and very tall, with luscious and sensual lips. She wore a revealing ck dress that left little to the imagination, and Campbell couldn¡¯t help but get lost in that cleavage.

    ¡°Hello handsome, I noticed you¡¯re all alone. Maybe you need somepany? I was supposed to meet my friends here, but they haven¡¯t arrived yet.¡±

    ¡°Hello beautiful, perhaps we can keep each otherpany.¡±

    The girl smiled and sat next to him at a secluded table in the corner of the bar, while a woman watched them attentively from the bar.

    Campbell excused himself to go to the bathroom for a moment, and when he returned, he continued the conversation with the blonde. He downed another rum after the previous one. After two more drinks, he started feeling overwhelmed, and his vision blurred. He decided to say goodbye to the girl and head back to his apartment.

    The next morning, he woke up with a pounding headache and a terrible hangover. He took a shower and went down to the kitchen to have some juice to hydrate himself.

    His phone started ringing insistently. It was strange for his secretary to call him on a weekend morning.

    ¡°Hello, Anne, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Boss, have you seen the news on the inte?¡±

    ¡°No, what¡¯s happening?¡±

    ¡°You better take a look; you won¡¯t like it at all.¡±

    Campbell hung up and immediately turned on hisptop. He was surprised at first, but soon, a tremendous fury engulfed him.

    ¡°What the hell happened?¡±

    The main pages showed a video of him with the blonde from the bar. Campbell couldn¡¯t remember anything; the video was explicit, and some pages edited it, while others showed it in its entirety. The girl had made sure their faces were clearly visible in the scenes.

    He realized the video was taken in his own room. That woman hade with him, but he only remembered feeling dizzy after returning from the bathroom.

    ¡°Damn it! When did I let my guard down?¡±

    He had fallen victim to the same scheme as Ahmed, but the difference was that the woman seeded in her n.

    ¡°But what does she gain from sending the video to the media? Someone must have paid her to discredit me.¡±

    He tried to find a thread that could lead him to the person responsible for his situation, but it was impossible to know. He had yed around with so many girls before, any of them could have paid to ruin his reputation.

    He had to act quickly to resolve the issue; otherwise, Ahmed might think he wasn¡¯t capable of handling thepany if he couldn¡¯t even solve his own problems.

    Zafir had gone to Dubai with Ahmed, so Campbell would have to find the means to fix these problems himself. He called a guy in charge of thepany¡¯s cybersecurity to remove the video from all the pages where it was being reproduced.

    He took a painkiller to alleviate the throbbing headache andy down on the couch. Before he knew it, he fell asleep.

    The next evening, loud knocks on the door woke him up. When he opened the door, he was surprised to see the beautiful Cuban woman in front of him.

    ¡°My love, how great that you¡¯vee!¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    But before he could finish the sentence, he received a hard blow to his face.

    ¡°I came all the way here just for this. You deserve it, you idiot. Never contact me again.¡±

    Thara turned around, her eyes filled with tears, and fury clouding her vision.

    Campbell tried to stop her, but it was futile. He had gotten himself into quite a mess by epting thepany of the blonde.

    ¡°Damn woman, I¡¯ll find out who you are.¡±

    The next day, the main news questioned whether Ahmed Assad had made the right decision leaving such an importantpany as ASTECH in the hands of an irresponsible yboy like Campbell Morris, who seemed to think with everything but his head.

    Campbell watched the news, clenching his fists. What did these idiots know about him and his life? His phone started ringing, and he saw that it was Ahmed, so he hurried to answer.

    ¡°Hello, Campbell.¡±

    ¡°Hey, buddy.¡±

    ¡°What the hell happened? You¡¯re all over the news, and so is thepany. What were you thinking, letting yourself get recorded in that video?¡±

    ¡°Friend, I need you to believe me. I was at a bar having a drink on my way home, just trying to unwind for a moment. A beautiful blonde approached me, and we started chatting. After a while, I went to the bathroom, and when I returned, I had two more drinks. I started feeling unwell, and then, I don¡¯t remember anything else. When I woke up, Anne called to inform me about what¡¯s happening.¡±

    ¡°Uhmmm, this story sounds familiar. I¡¯ll immediately send Zafir to help you investigate what has happened.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, brother. Thara came furious and broke up with me. I have to clean up my reputation and win her back.¡±

    ¡°Zafir is an expert in investigation, I know he¡¯ll help you.¡±

    After hanging up, Ahmed had the feeling that maybe Sara had something to do with all this mess. It was her way of acting ¨C what better way to affect him than to provoke a big scandal involving hispany? Undoubtedly, thepany¡¯s stocks would plummet after such an event.

    That woman was the devil disguised as a woman. If she was guilty, this time he would take care of destroying her.

    Arkham had been trying to find a way to get closer to M¨ªa. She followed Ahmed¡¯s advice and would run away from him whenever she noticed his presence.

    At night, Ahmed would enter M¨ªa¡¯s room. He did it every day. He had tried to sleep in his own room, knowing that if his family found out, M¨ªa would be in big trouble. But the nightmares kept haunting him, so he preferred to sleep by her side.

    Arkham felt desperate; he wanted to win that girl over, especially because he hadn¡¯t noticed anything more than friendship between her and Ahmed. This gave him hope that he might have a chance to conquer her, just like his brother always did with beautiful girls.

    A sad expression appeared on his face as he remembered Lyna, the beautiful red-haired Swiss girl who had stolen his heart at that party. If she had chosen him, she would still be alive. He had investigated her death and knew that everything happened because of his brother¡¯s misbehavior.

    Ahmed didn¡¯t deserve her, nor did he deserve her children, who should have been Arkham¡¯s. He remembered Lyna¡¯s smile, that shy and pleasant girl. He thought she had the most beautiful smile in the world. They had been chatting all night at that party, and he thought she was interested in him, so it surprised him when Ahmed introduced her as his fianc¨¦eter on.

    The pain that news caused him was like a dagger piercing his chest. He hated his brother even more than he already did. His father had taken away his session and handed it to Ahmed because he considered him the perfect son.

    When problems arose because his father didn¡¯t consider Lyna worthy of his son, Arkham was somewhat relieved, thinking it would end their engagement. After all, Ahmed always did what their father asked. To his surprise, he didn¡¯t end it. When Ahmed left, Arkham had hoped his father would reinstate him as the crown prince, but it didn¡¯t happen.

 A Tour Guide

    Ahmed woke up very early; he had to leave M¨ªa¡¯s room before dawn. He watched her for a while before leaving; she was beautiful, and what he felt for her was undoubtedly special, a very strong feeling. He approached slowly and gently kissed her lips. At that moment, she moved, startling Ahmed.

    She seemed to be still asleep, moving her leg and arm over him. Ahmed felt warmth spreading through his body, and he didn¡¯t want to wake her. He needed to leave before anyone noticed he spent the night there. As he felt her warmth, he also noticed an intimate part of his body awakening. He tried to distance himself slowly, but just then, M¨ªa opened her eyes, finding Ahmed staring at her, noticing his irregr breathing.

    Realizing the position they were in, with almost half her body on top of him, M¨ªa blushed and quickly moved away.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said, avoiding eye contact.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s alright. I¡¯m also messy when I sleep. I have to go now,¡± Ahmed replied, resisting the urge to kiss her forehead and left quickly through the window, just like he did every day. It was incredible that, being the Sheikh, he had to leave like that, but it was for M¨ªa¡¯s own good. This time, however, he wasn¡¯t as fortunate as before; his brother Ibrahim spotted him in the garden.

    Back in his room, Ahmed took a cold shower, as the warmth he felt with M¨ªa became almost habitual now. Later, he went downstairs for breakfast, and Ibrahim was still in the garden. Ahmed decided to talk to him before leaving the pce.

    ¡°Marhaba,¡± he greeted his brother.

    ¡°Marhaba, brother.¡±

    ¡°Ibrahim, about what you saw earlier¡­¡±

    ¡°About what I saw? What do you mean, brother? I¡¯ve been in the garden since early morning, just walking my dogs. I haven¡¯t seen anything other than palm trees,¡± he said with a yful smile.

    Ahmed smiled back, relieved. Ibrahim, the younger brother, was a happy and easygoing guy, not in agreement with their parents¡¯Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    ways. He also didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with Arkham and was determined in his own choices. Their father had been against having dogs inside the pce, but Ibrahim fought until he got them.

    Back to the subject, Ahmed said, ¡°Thank you, brother. I appreciate it.¡±

    Ibrahim smiled and bid farewell. Ahmed¡¯s day was busy; he had meetings with representatives from several countries to discuss oil prices. Their country was one of the world¡¯s major producers, but the quality was low, and other countries were asking for adjustments. His father hadn¡¯t agreed to those requests.

    Meanwhile, M¨ªa managed to convince Rha to take her out. Being within those pce walls had left her feeling discouraged. Not realizing that Rha reported her every move to Ahmed, M¨ªa thought she could just go without informing him. She dressed in a T-shirt and jeans, tied her hair in a high ponytail, and Rha insisted she brought something to cover up if necessary.

    Arkham observed them leaving and decided to follow them. It was a good opportunity to get closer to the beautiful girl.

    A pce chauffeur drove them to the Mosque. M¨ªa was amazed; the architectural beauty of the ce was impressive. The Mosque had nine domes covered in colored ss, with forty-five smaller domes at the sides. The roofs and walls were intricately detailed in Persian style, and the wall decoration consisted of sand and blue mosaic.

    ¡°It¡¯s simply a magnificent building,¡± M¨ªa said in awe.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s beautiful,¡± Rha agreed.

    Arkham approached them, saying, ¡°Marhaba.¡±

    ¡°Marhaba,¡± M¨ªa replied with a slight bow.

    ¡°You¡¯re lucky; today, I¡¯m avable as your tour guide.¡±

    Without waiting for her response, he started exining the details of the Mosque. ¡°In 1960, part of this Mosque was demolished to make it muchrger, and it was remodeled in 1998, maintaining its original form. Here is our main prayer center, so tourists can only visit the exterior.¡±

    Arkham insisted on taking them to another Mosque, and M¨ªa agreed. She was grateful for the time he took to be her guide, knowing that for Ahmed, it was impossible. If he didn¡¯te looking for her at night, she wouldn¡¯t see him at all.

    The second Mosque was also impressive, and Arkham exined that it looked even more striking at night due to its illumination.

    He asked M¨ªa to wear a hijab to enter, and she dly epted. They took off their shoes before going in.

    ¡°Here, you can take photos of the building. Our motto is ¡®Open Doors, Open Minds.¡¯ Anyone can enter as long as they do so with respect. When wee to pray, women are at the back, and men at the front, to avoid distractions,¡± he exined.

    At sunset, Arkham insisted on taking them to eat before returning to the pce. M¨ªa thought he would take them to an expensive restaurant, but to her surprise, he led them to a small eatery in a busy area.

    He ordered Shish Tawouk Sandwiches, and M¨ªa loved it. It was made with bread and pieces of chicken, spicy, salty, and heavily spiced, but absolutely delicious.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never had this before; it¡¯s simply delicious,¡± M¨ªa remarked.

    ¡°I¡¯m a regr customer here; I love their food,¡± Arkham replied.

    Upon returning to the pce, Ahmed was waiting, unable to believe what his brother was capable of doing to hurt him. He knew Arkham would try to win over M¨ªa, and he wasn¡¯t willing to allow it. He watched them get out of the van.

    ¡°Thank you for today; it has been wonderful, and you¡¯ve been an amazing guide,¡± M¨ªa expressed her gratitude.

    ¡°Thanks to you for epting mypany. I¡¯ll make sure you get to know the most emblematic ces, and you¡¯ll fall in love with my city and country,¡± Arkham said, smiling.

    M¨ªa looked at Ahmed in the distance, imagining that he was upset. She bid them farewell and quickly moved away, with Rha following closely, knowing Ahmed would call her to ask for a report of the day. M¨ªa approached Ahmed, who received her coldly.

    ¡°Hello,¡± she greeted him.

    ¡°Hello. I see you had fun,¡± he replied.

    ¡°I managed to convince Rha to apany me to the Mosque. Arkham found us by chance and offered to be our guide. I felt bad refusing; he has been very kind.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Ahmed ced his hands behind his back and walked away without looking at her. He was furious, but not with her.

    M¨ªa went back to her room, feeling embarrassed.

    That night, she waited for Ahmed, but he didn¡¯te. She fell asleep, and the nightmare of the man without a face returned, but this time, she saw the face clearly-it was Ahmed¡¯s. She woke up feeling agitated and was startled to see the shadow of a man on the armchair next to her bed. Before she could scream, the man stood up and covered her mouth.

    It was Ahmed, who, oveing his pride, had decided toe after being tormented by nightmares that didn¡¯t let him sleep. So, he sought herpany. Upon arriving, he noticed she was deeply asleep and started watching her; it was bing a habit.

    Carefully, he removed his hand covering her mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, M¨ªa. I didn¡¯t mean to wake you. I tried to sleep, but the nightmares wouldn¡¯t let me,¡± Ahmed said.

    ¡°I¡¯ve had the same experience,¡± she replied.

    ¡°I was about to talk to you when you woke up; you seemed very agitated.¡±

    ¡°I had the same nightmare again, but this time, when the man without a face approached me, I finally saw who he was-it was you.¡±

    Ahmed tried to hide his nervousness; had she remembered something? He tried to remain calm, not to give himself away.

    ¡°Does the man in your nightmares have my face?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it was strange. Maybe it¡¯s because I fell asleep thinking you were mad at me.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps.¡±

    M¨ªa touched the spot where Ahmed usuallyy, and he got up to lie beside her.

    They remained silent, just looking at each other, until they fell asleep.

    In the morning, Ahmed had already left, leaving behind the usual note. She read it and ced it in a small box; she liked to collect them. She found it endearing that Ahmed always left her a note. She had grown ustomed to receiving them, waking up with curiosity to see what he had written that day. She knew Ahmed enjoyed writing poems, but he hadn¡¯t written one for her yet.

 Annual Championship

    Ahmed took some time to visit his sisters Aaminah and Aanisa. They were daughters of a minor wife of his father and were 19 and 21 years old, respectively. When he arrived at his sisters¡¯ house, he was received by his father¡¯s wife, who had tears in her eyes. She told him how their daughters had attempted to escape on a yacht but were intercepted on the coast of a neighboring country. His father¡¯s men caught up with them and forced them to return to the country. Since that day, she had no news about them.

    Ahmed couldn¡¯t believe how far his father would go. He needed to find out immediately where his sisters were.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, woman. I will do everything possible to find my sisters.¡±

    Zafir was in the United States, helping Cambell with his problem, which was not going well. They couldn¡¯t obtain videos from the bar¡¯s cameras or the building where Cambell lived. Someone had deleted them. The only option left was to delete the video from the inte every time someone uploaded it and hope that the scandal would be forgotten over time.

    Several projects were set in motion in thepany by Ahmed¡¯s orders, and new investors were sought to restore ASTECH¡¯s stock value.

    Zafir was ordered to return to Dubai as there was nothing more he could do in the United States. Ahmed needed him to investigate the whereabouts of his sisters.

    His father was known for being a harsh man when it came to imposing punishments. When someone broke thew, he didn¡¯t forgive, even if it was his own children. That¡¯s why Ahmed was surprised when his father requested to see him before dying and insisted that he should take his ce.

    His first, older wife had left him years ago, and he made her life unbearable. Despite receiving refuge in a powerful nation, he kept her away from their daughter, preventing her from seeing her mother. When his daughter insisted on her mother apanying her at her wedding, the Sheikh pretended to agree but then had her brutally beaten, ensuring that she wouldn¡¯t show up at the wedding. That way, he appeared meless in his daughter¡¯s eyes by distancing himself from the incident that urred outside of his country.

    Zafir returned two dayster. Ahmed was eager to find his sisters.

    ¡°Boss, I came back as soon as possible. I did my best to help Mr. Morris.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Thank you, my friend. I need you to locate Aaminah and Aanisa. They must be imprisoned somewhere, and I don¡¯t believe my father would dare to harm them.¡±

    ¡°You must consider that they were judged ording to thew by the Grand Tribunal. They must have imposed the punishment, and your father only decided where it would take ce.¡±

    ¡°I know, but if I find them, I must get them out of the country immediately. No one should notice what I¡¯m doing, or they will search for them until they find them.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Ahmed felt like his head would explode at any moment. He didn¡¯t want this position; he wanted to return to the United States and continue his life. He would fulfill the promise he made to his father, help his family stabilize, and investigate if the rumors about the Amin family were true. Once he resolved everything, he would abdicate for his brother Arkham to take over.

    The country was facing increasing problems. There were meetings upon meetings. His father¡¯s marvelous environmental initiative had failed; desertification was increasing, and arablends were diminishing significantly. Without making the right decisions soon, the country would run out ofnd for grazing and crops, which would result in the need to import everything.

    He couldn¡¯t dedicate time to M¨ªa; he only saw her at night. Arkham used any excuse to be close to her. He was an agreeable guy, but his rivalry with Ahmed was the only downside.

    Carlo Mor¨¢n, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t doing well. His bad mood was increasing, and he couldn¡¯t find a single clue about M¨ªa¡¯s whereabouts. He had taken out his frustration on Sonia, leaving herpletely ruined.

    Despite being a minor, Caroline managed to emancipate herself from her mother. She had to be under the guardianship of an adult, and Thara presented herself as an option. She had known the family for years and was a longtime friend of M¨ªa. Caroline imed thepany, presenting documents that proved her father had left it to her and M¨ªa. She also presented evidence that showed Sonia had misused the fortune inherited by M¨ªa from her mother.

    Ahmed¡¯s mother considered the mourning period over and was finally able to return to social life and set things in order in the pce. Her son hadn¡¯t allowed Aracha to enter the pce during his absence. He didn¡¯t understand that having the Amin family as allies was for the best.

    The annual horse racing championship of the country was about to begin. It was the best time of the year; everyone had fun. The championship would extend for eleven days over three months, with high-profile jockeys participating with the best horses. After each race, the audience would enjoy a concert by top international artists. Betting was prohibited in the country, so the prizes were only for thepetitors. There would also be auctions to acquire beautiful horses.

    Ahmed invited M¨ªa to attend the events with him and his family, and that afternoon was the first one.

    M¨ªa left her room wearing a beautiful light blue dress, slightly fitted, with long sleeves that allowed a discreet view of her shoulders. The length was below her knees. As a tourist, she could afford to dress like that. On asions where protocol demanded it, she had to wear a tunic. She opted for high heels to match the beautiful hat she wore, decorated with a flower in the same color as the dress.

    Upon seeing her, Ahmed was impressed. That woman looked beautiful no matter what she wore. He walked towards her, intending to take her by the arm as hispanion. However, his mother intervened and prevented him.

    ¡°Honey, you can¡¯t walk with that woman by your side. It would be very improper.¡±

    Aracha Amin approached and took Ahmed¡¯s arm, wearing a mboyant dress adorned with precious stones and arge feathered hat. She seemed determined to attract attention, butpared to M¨ªa, she looked overly adorned.

    ¡°But you can walk with her. She is your fianc¨¦e, and it¡¯s appropriate for her to be by your side. Her family will be there, and they need to see that the engagement is serious,¡± Aracha said.

    Ahmed wanted to object, but he knew that if he did, his mother would make M¨ªa¡¯s life even more difficult. He took Aracha¡¯s arm and proceeded to leave. He nced back at M¨ªa with an apologetic expression, and she smiled sweetly, understanding the situation.

    B¨¢sima wouldn¡¯t allow her to join them in the same vehicle and instead, M¨ªa got into the car that Ahmed had arranged for her whenever she needed to leave the pce. Aracha joined her, and M¨ªa knew that despite her efforts to hide it, Aracha¡¯s behavior towards her bothered her. They were about to leave when Princess Amira ran up to them.

    ¡°Merhaba! Can I join you, girls?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Your Highness,¡± M¨ªa replied.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t call me ¡®Your Highness.¡¯ I hate that word. I¡¯m sorry for the first impression; in front of my mother, I have to behave as she wishes, but sometimes I don¡¯t care about her rules. I¡¯m tired of being told what to do,¡± Amira exined.

    The car started moving, but it suddenly came to a halt. The door opened, and an agitated Ibrahim appeared, standing in front of the vehicle, trying to get their attention.

    ¡°Wait, I want to travel with you, girls!¡±

    ¡°Sure, little brother. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve been properly introduced. This is M¨ªa, and this is Aracha,¡± Amira said.

    ¡°Finally, I get to meet the famous M¨ªa.¡±

    ¡°Famous?,¡± M¨ªa blushed. Did they already know that Ahmed was sneaking into her room every night?

 Forced To Marry

    In Italy, Carlo arrived at his parents¡¯ house. His mother had summoned him, and he came out of respect, though he knew what his mother had in mind, and it irritated him. He nned to stay only a few days before returning to the United States, as he wouldn¡¯t rest until he found M¨ªa.

    ¡°Bambino, you¡¯ve arrived.¡±

    ¡°Mom, what was so urgent that you had to call me here?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll talkter. First, settle in, freshen up, ande down to have dinner with us. Your father will be here shortly.¡±

    ¡°All right, mom.¡±

    Carlo was a very handsome man, and it was his bad manners that made him intolerable. He was tall and well-built, with honey-colored eyes that illuminated his face. He had a rugged charm that attracted women, but his arrogance and haughtiness spoiled it all.

    When he came downstairs, he realized that it wouldn¡¯t be a simple family dinner.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±

    ¡°Son,e here. This is Vittoria, the daughter of your godfather, Tommasso Nicolo.¡±

    His father said joyfully.

    Carlo put on a look of annoyance. The girl was beautiful, but so were many others. His parents didn¡¯t understand that he would find M¨ªa and bring her back.

    ¡°Bambino, I see your father has already introduced you to Vittoria.¡±

    His mother said as she approached with a tter of appetizers.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Vittoria.¡±

    He replied with a scowl, trying to discourage any hopes she might have about him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember me?¡±

    She said while smiling sweetly.

    ¡°To be honest, your name doesn¡¯t ring a bell.¡±

    ¡°We used to y together when we were kids. We were very close. Then my parents divorced, and my mother took me with her to Brazil.¡±

    ¡°Were you the little freckled girl?¡±

    ¡°Haha, you remembered! That¡¯s what you used to call me.¡±

    ¡°Wow, I really didn¡¯t recognize you. You look very different now.¡±

    They spent a pleasant afternoon reminiscing about their childhood, sharing anecdotes and mischievous adventures. Everything was going well until his mother decided to speak up.

    ¡°Bambino, the families have talked, and we want to unite them through your marriage to Vittoria. She has epted.¡±

    ¡°Damn it, Mom! I¡¯ve told you that the only woman I¡¯ll marry is M¨ªa.¡±

    He struck the ss on the table with his fists, and a thin line of blood appeared instantly.

    ¡°Son, calm down!¡± his father eximed.

    Vittoria approached, trying to cover Carlo¡¯s hand with a cloth, but he pulled away rudely.

    ¡°Don¡¯te near me. Do you think that just because I remembered who you are, I¡¯ll marry you? Not even in your dreams. How little self-respect you must have to ept this.¡±

    He turned around, leaving Vittoria with tears in her eyes. She had always cherished her memory of him and loved him since childhood. When her parents divorced, her mother took her to Brazil and prevented her from returning to Italy. Now that her mother had passed away, she had decided toe back and win Carlo¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Daughter, don¡¯t worry. He¡¯lle around. It will take time for him to forget that terrible woman who left him at the altar. It¡¯s not easy to ovee that.¡±

    ¡°I know, Aunt, and I¡¯ll be here to support him until he can forget her.¡±

    ¡°Just remember that you¡¯ll need a lot of patience.¡±

    Carlo packed his bags, ready to return to the United States. His father stood in front of him, blocking his way.

    ¡°If you leave now, Carlo Rom¨¢n, forget that we ever existed for you. You can leave after resolving things with your mother, not like this.¡±

    ¡°I care little about what you think, feel, or want. I tried to be respectful, but you won¡¯t interfere in my life like this. So move aside and let me pass.¡±

    His father stepped aside, and suddenly he clutched his chest. Carlo thought he was lying and trying to ckmail him.

    Pietro fell to the ground unconscious, and Greta screamed, rushing to his side. At that moment, Carlo realized that his father wasn¡¯t acting. He tried to revive him but couldn¡¯t.

    An ambnce arrived quickly, and at the hospital, the doctor spoke with Carlo.

    ¡°Mr. Rom¨¢n, your father urgently needs open-heart surgery. Mr. Pietro had this condition for some time and chose to keep it from his mother. I won¡¯t lie to you; your father may not survive the surgery.¡±

    Carlo felt like a bucket of ice-cold water was poured over him. He had no idea that his father was ill, and he regretted his rude behavior.

    His father asked him toe in; he needed to talk to him.

    ¡°I¡¯m here, Father.¡±

    ¡°Mio figlio, I¡¯m dying, I can feel it. Promise me you¡¯ll take care of your mother.¡±

    ¡°I will, Father, but don¡¯t think like that. You¡¯ll get better.¡±

    ¡°I want you to marry Vittoria, son. She loves you, and I know that you¡¯ll fall in love with her in time. She¡¯s a beautiful and educated girl. That woman you¡¯re in love with doesn¡¯t love you. Stop searching for her.¡±

    ¡°No, Father. They took her against her will. I saw the anguish on her face when they took her away. I can¡¯t leave her in their hands.¡±

    ¡°Take it as myst wish to see you married to Vittoria. You¡¯ll get married right here before my surgery. It will be a civil wedding, andter, you can n the religious ceremony and a grand celebration.¡±

    ¡°Fine, Father.¡±

    Carlo resigned himself to fulfilling his father¡¯s wish. He knew that another contradiction would undoubtedly kill him. Afterward, he¡¯d figure out a way to divorce Vittoria; he had no intention of remaining married to her.

    He tried to appear calm in front of his father, but as soon as he left the room, he couldn¡¯t contain his fury. He punched the wall repeatedly with his fists, and the hospital staff pretended not to notice. They all knew of his power and rage. He ordered his trusted man to bring a civil judge and his documents and alerted his mother to have Vittoria bring hers.

    A whileter, Vittoria approached him with a smile on her face, holding her documents.

    ¡°I know you won¡¯t regret this. I¡¯ll make you fall in love with me soon. Thank you for epting to share your life with me.¡±

    Carlo looked at her with contempt, grabbed her by the neck, and pinned her against the wall.

    ¡°You got what you wanted, but don¡¯t me me for how I might treat you. I¡¯ll make your life a living hell.¡±

    His mother arrived just then and hurried to separate them. Vittoria was in tears, terribly frightened, but still na?vely believed she could conquer him.

    ¡°Son, what you¡¯re doing is not right. Vittoria loves you. You can¡¯t treat her like this.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Hahaha, of course I can, and I will. Let her find out what awaits her by my side.¡±

    His eyes were bloodshot from the fury he felt. He regretted the moment that woman returned to his life.

    The civil judge had arrived, and they all went into Pietro¡¯s room. The doctor granted them a special permission due to Pietro¡¯s grave condition.

    The judge went through the necessary procedure, and when he asked the customary question, Vittoria answered quickly, but Carlo hesitated for a moment. Yet, upon seeing his father¡¯s pleading gaze, he agreed immediately.

    The marriage took ce, and Carlo¡¯s face seemed like he was attending a funeral. Regardless, Vittoria was excited; she would finally be with him.

    After signing the papers, the judge left, and everyone stepped out of the room so Pietro could rest. Carlo decided to go eat, as his mother would stay with his father.

    He left, ignoring Vittoria, who followed him.

    ¡°Why are you following me?¡±

    ¡°I thought maybe we could have lunch together.¡±

    ¡°Well, after all, you do think. You haven¡¯t understood anything, are you really that stupid, or are you pretending?¡±

    ¡°My father pressured me to marry you. As soon as we can, we¡¯ll get divorced. I couldn¡¯t deny hisst wish, but as for you, do whatever you want. Go wherever you want. Frankly, I wouldn¡¯t care if you got hit by a car right now.¡±

    Vittoria lowered her gaze, unwilling to give up on him so easily. She would have the patience necessary to win his affection. She had idealized that man since she was a child, and after waiting so many years to be with him, she was ready to endure his outbursts.

    On Carlo¡¯s part, he already detested her. Who did she think she was, considering herself worthy of being his wife? No one couldpare to M¨ªa, something his parents couldn¡¯t understand. Her beauty and purity were unique; he dreamt of her every night for all those years.

    He was so close to having her by his side forever, and now he would have to endure being with a woman who meant nothing to him, a woman who provoked no feelings. All because of his parents¡¯ whim.

 My FiancèŒ…e

    Cambell was feeling more rxed; it seemed like the video issue was starting to fade away. He had arranged for a flower shop in Los Angeles to send beautiful floral arrangements to Thara every day, along with cards carrying messages he wrote. At first, Thara rejected them, but eventually, she started epting them and responding to his messages.

    That day, he had a lot of work at the office. It was Friday, and in the afternoon, he would travel to Los Angeles to see Thara. It had been months since hest saw her, and he could already imagine the passionate night they would spend together. He reviewed some documents while humming a cheerful song; he couldn¡¯t be in a better mood that day.

    Suddenly, the office door swung open, and the blonde girl from the bar barged in.

    ¡°What the hell!¡±

    ¡°Hello, handsome. Do you remember me?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been searching for you everywhere, and you¡¯ve just waltzed into the wolf¡¯s den. You¡¯re not leaving until you tell me your intentions when you drugged me and filmed that disgusting video.¡±

    ¡°Disgusting? I thought you enjoyed it. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can watch the video.¡±

    ¡°What a shameless woman you are.¡±

    Cambell called security to guard his office¡¯s door and prevent the girl from escaping. The office was equipped with cameras to record her statements if sheter changed her story.

    ¡°Haha, that won¡¯t be necessary, handsome. I won¡¯t go anywhere until you hear me out.¡±

    ¡°Start talking.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡±

    Cambell turned pale upon hearing the news, and he nced at her slightly bulging belly. He thought it might be a trick.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to fool me; even if you¡¯re pregnant, don¡¯te up with the lie that it¡¯s mine.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here because it is yours. That day, you didn¡¯t use protection; you said you didn¡¯t have any and were in a rush to buy some. I trusted you because it wasn¡¯t my fertile period.¡±

    ¡°Who are you, and what do you want?¡±

    ¡°The father of my child. That¡¯s what I want. I won¡¯t lie; I made that video because someone paid me to do it. But your child was something that happened unintentionally.¡±

    ¡°Who paid you?¡±

    ¡°A woman approached me at the bar, offering a substantial amount of money. My parents had kicked me out of the house, and I needed it at that moment. Don¡¯t ask me who that woman was; I couldn¡¯t see her face; she was wearing a hood.¡±

    Cambell got furious and grabbed the girl¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Hey, stop hurting me!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going to the doctor right now to confirm if you¡¯re really pregnant and if that child is mine.¡±

    They headed to the hospital, where the director was Cambell¡¯s friend.

    ¡°What brings you here, my friend? It¡¯s been a while.¡±

    ¡°I need your help. I want to know if this girl is pregnant and if the child is really mine.¡±

    The doctor recognized the girl immediately from the controversial video.

    ¡°Hey! Sorry about that; I got lost staring at her.¡±

    He guided them to an examination room, asked the girl to lie on the examination table, and exposed her belly, which had indeed grown.

    ¡°You might feel a little cold and difort, but it¡¯ll pass.¡±

    He started performing the ultrasound on her belly, and then he stopped the image and looked seriously at Cambell.

    ¡°Do you see that there?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I see it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a baby. This girl is approximately five months pregnant.¡±

    ¡°Damn it! Is there a way to confirm if it¡¯s mine?¡±

    ¡°There is; it¡¯s a straightforward procedure that poses no risk to the baby. We take a sample of the mother¡¯s blood and a saliva sample from the alleged father.¡±

    ¡°Is it a reliable test?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely, it¡¯s a trustworthy test. The fetus¡¯s DNA can be found in the mother¡¯s blood, and we can perform it as early as the tenth week of pregnancy with 99% uracy.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment; I¡¯ll get what we need. We¡¯ll have the results in seven days.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Cambell turned to the blonde girl, his eyes shooting mes of anger. He imagined himself tearing her apart with his bare hands but decided to leave her be; it was evident that she was very nervous.

    He looked at her for a moment; she was young and beautiful. He couldn¡¯t understand why she behaved this way. The doctor returned to take the samples.

    ¡°I have everything we need. Let¡¯s take the samples.¡±

    He drew blood from the girl and used a swab to collect a saliva sample from Cambell¡¯s mouth.

    Later that evening, Cambell and the girl left the clinic. He was in a mood he couldn¡¯t stand himself, and he knew he had to cancel his date with Thara. He couldn¡¯t let that girl escape again, but as he was lost in thought, he didn¡¯t notice someone taking pictures of them.

    He had to think carefully about what to do so that the girl wouldn¡¯t escape. It was going to be a big mess when Thara found out.

    In Dubai, things hadn¡¯t gone very well for M¨ªa during the equestrian event. Ahmed tried not to leave her alone with his family, but he was a man in high demand and couldn¡¯t keep an eye on her all the time.

    ¡°Look who we have here,¡± Aracha said, approaching M¨ªa with other girls.

    ¡°Did you know that Ahmed will announce our engagement this afternoon?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know, but congrattions to both of you,¡± M¨ªa replied politely, trying to hold back the tears that threatened to escape. She didn¡¯t know why hearing that news made her feel sad. Rha observed everything with disapproval but couldn¡¯t intervene.

    ¡°Oh, how sweet! Look, girls, the American has be sentimental.¡±

    Ahmed¡¯s sister came to her rescue, taking her away from Aracha and the other girls. Aracha red at her. Wasn¡¯t she her friend? She took M¨ªa to where Ibrahim was.

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave our side; those girls can be very cruel,¡± Ibrahim said.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    After the equestrian event and before the concert began, Assin Amin, Aracha¡¯s father, took the microphone. He wanted to take advantage of the presence of the most influential people to pressure Ahmed. He asked him toe forward to announce his engagement himself.

    Ahmed was surprised by Assim¡¯s audacity and cunning.

    ¡°Come on, son, you have to announce your engagement. It will improve the rtionship with the Amin family.¡±

    The Amin family was the second most important in the country, so B¨¢sima was eager to strengthen their ties with them.

    Ahmed obeyed his mother and approached Assim, who dly handed him the microphone and stepped aside for him to speak.

    ¡°As Mr. Amin said, I am engaged, and I want to introduce my future wife.¡±

    Aracha stepped forward, ready to go by his side, showing a wide smile of excitement. She couldn¡¯t contain her joy; she would finally marry the love of her life and gain the position she desired.

    ¡°Allow me to introduce my fianc¨¦e.¡±

    He walked towards M¨ªa to bring her forward.

    Ibrahim was surprised by his brother¡¯s actions; he had told Ahmed that M¨ªa was being sought by her ex-fianc¨¦. Ibrahim quickly grabbed a hijab from a girl next to him and tossed it to M¨ªa, urging her to cover her face. M¨ªa removed her hat and quickly covered herself with the hijab.

    She didn¡¯t know what was happening. When did she get engaged to Ahmed?

    Aracha couldn¡¯t contain her fury and attacked M¨ªa, attempting to hit her. Ahmed stopped her hands to prevent any harm.

    Assim, furious, tried to hit Ahmed, but the Sheikh¡¯s bodyguards prevented him.

    ¡°You¡¯ll pay dearly for this offense. You¡¯ll hear from me soon,¡± Assim said, taking Aracha by the arm as they left.

    ¡°Husband, you don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done. You¡¯ve just dered war on the Amin family,¡± B¨¢sima said with tears in her eyes.

    Arkham approached Ahmed, furious.

    ¡°You¡¯re an idiot. So many things depended on your engagement with Aracha, and now you¡¯ve put the family¡¯s stability and security at risk.¡±

    He turned to M¨ªa, who was still in shock.

    ¡°How could you agree to get engaged to my brother? I thought I might have a chance to be with you.¡±

    Ahmed pulled M¨ªa behind him to protect her from his brother. He had created a mess, and he would have to exin to M¨ªa what was going on. Perhaps it was time to confess his true identity to her.

 I Want You

    Cambell had tried to exin to Thara what was happening, the reason why he had canceled their date, but she wouldn¡¯t allow it. As soon as she heard that the blonde girl from the video was involved, she hung up the call and refused to answer.

    He just wished they would deliver the results of the DNA test so he could prove that the child was not his and could continue his life with Thara. He was infatuated with that Cuban girl; he couldn¡¯t get her out of his head.

    On the day of the results, Cambell arrived at the hospital with the blonde girl, and they were received by Cambell¡¯s doctor friend, who was already waiting for them.

    ¡°Hello, my friend. Ready to receive the results?¡± the doctor said.

    ¡°Ready. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be negative,¡± Cambell replied confidently.

    ¡°Please take a seat.¡±

    Cambell was calm because he felt sure that the child was not his.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be brief when reading the results, and I¡¯ll try to make it understandable for both of you,¡± the doctor began. ¡°Gically, it¡¯s confirmed that the alleged father is the biological father with a probability of 99. 99999999%.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What!¡± Cambell eximed, standing up instantly.

    ¡°You see? I told you it¡¯s your child,¡± said Emma, the blonde girl, without showing any emotion.

    The doctor left them alone to talk.

    ¡°Now what the hell am I going to do? I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with you; you seem despicable, but my child is not to me for having a mother like you,¡± Cambell said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it,¡± Emma replied.

    ¡°Hah! Don¡¯t even think about getting rid of him.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. Give me ten million dors when the baby is born, and I¡¯ll disappear from your lives.¡±

    ¡°Ten million dors for your child? Fine. I like that proposal; it sounds perfect. Today, we¡¯ll sign the agreement, and I¡¯ll call mywyer to draft it.¡±

    ¡°That works for me.¡±

    Cambell called hiswyer, and everything was set in motion. They arrived at Cambell¡¯s office, where thewyer was already waiting.

    ¡°Good afternoon, Mr. Mason,¡± said thewyer.

    ¡°Good afternoon, Mr. Morris.¡±

    ¡°Is the agreement ready?¡±

    ¡°Yes, here it is. We just need to add thedy¡¯s name.¡±

    Cambell realized that he didn¡¯t even know the woman¡¯s name.

    ¡°I¡¯m Emma Kent. Here¡¯s my identification,¡± she said, handing it over.

    Thewyer left the office to add the name to the document and returned a few minutester.

    ¡°Done. Here¡¯s the document. It¡¯s a copy for each of you.¡±

    Emma read the agreement, which outlined certain uses. She would stay in a house of Cambell¡¯s choice for the remaining four months until the baby was born. After that, she would have one month to recover and breastfeed the baby, after which she would have to leave the house and stay away from the child. If she decided to return to her son in the future, she would have to pay apensation of ny million dors to Morris and ept that the visitations would be brief and under the conditions set by him.

    ¡°Do you ept the conditions stated in the agreement?¡± thewyer asked.

    ¡°I ept. And when I decide toe back someday, don¡¯t worry; I have no interest in this child whatsoever,¡± Emma replied.

    Thewyer called two people as witnesses to ensure that Emma signed the agreement voluntarily and without any coercion. Cambell was calm because he knew that everything happening in his building was recorded.

    They left the corporate office and headed to one of Cambell¡¯s houses. When they arrived, Emma was stunned; it was no ordinary house; it was a luxurious mansion.

    ¡°You¡¯ll stay in this house until my child is born. The rest you read in the agreement. You¡¯ll have medical surveince at all times, won¡¯t be able to leave the house, and your phone will be confiscated. Don¡¯t worry; you won¡¯t get bored; there¡¯s a television with streaming to keep you entertained. You¡¯ll be provided with proper nutrition, and someone wille to guide you through prenatal exercises. I¡¯lle here until the day my child is born, so you don¡¯t have to worry about my presence,¡± Cambell exined.

    Emma listened silently; she had nothing to say. After all, she had brought this upon herself, and now she just wanted to get out of this mess and forget it all.

    In Italy, Carlo didn¡¯t know what to do with Vittoria. She followed him everywhere, no matter how much he insulted her. The woman wouldn¡¯t give up. ¡°Vittoria, stop following me and live your life,¡± he said.

    ¡°I won¡¯t. You¡¯re my husband, and my duty is to be by your side,¡± Vittoria replied.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand; I can¡¯t stand you. This marriage is just a contract. Once my father is gone, the marriage is over.¡±

    Vittoria started crying silently. Carlo couldn¡¯t stand these scenes; he walked away quickly. That woman exasperated him; she had no self-respect or love for herself.

    In Dubai, M¨ªa hadn¡¯t seen Ahmed for days. She waited for him at night to talk, but he seemed to be avoiding her.

    Amira visited her in her room. She sat in front of M¨ªa and looked her in the eyes before speaking.

    ¡°Do you know that my brother and you are in big trouble?¡± Amira said.

    ¡°I know. I don¡¯t understand what happened. Between Ahmed and me, there¡¯s only friendship, nothing more.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going through my brother¡¯s mind, but if he did it, it¡¯s because he feels something more for you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. He must have felt very pressured in that moment. I think he did it to avoid presenting Aracha as his fianc¨¦e.¡±

    Amira headed to Ahmed¡¯s office, which was in another area of the same pce. As she approached, some Spanish diplomats were leaving. She hid behind a column until they were gone.

    ¡°Sister,e in. What brings you here?¡± Ahmed said.

    ¡°I need to talk to you. Do you have a moment?¡±

    ¡°For you, always.¡±

    ¡°M¨ªa is confused, and she¡¯s waiting for you to face her. You owe her an exnation.¡±

    ¡°I know, sister, but I¡¯m afraid. I¡¯ve gotten myself into a huge mess.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, and Mom won¡¯t forgive you, especially not her.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll host her in my pce and forbid Mom¡¯s entry to keep her safe.¡±

    ¡°I doubt Mom will ept that, but try it. For now, go talk to M¨ªa as soon as you can.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    That night, Ahmed entered M¨ªa¡¯s room. She was lying down with a damp cloth on her face, obviously not feeling well.

    ¡°Hello,¡± Ahmed greeted her.

    ¡°Oh, so you remember me now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry. I got you into a big mess. I couldn¡¯t think of any other way to handle the situation.¡±

    ¡°I figured that was the reason, but you¡¯ve put me in a great deal of trouble.¡±

    ¡°Marry me!¡±

    ¡°What! Are you crazy, Ahmed? I¡¯m going back to the United States tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°If you go back, Carlo will find you and force you to marry him.¡±

    ¡°I know, but what you¡¯re asking can¡¯t be.¡±

    ¡°I need you to listen to me calmly. What I¡¯m about to tell you won¡¯t be easy, or rather, what I¡¯m going to show you. It wasn¡¯t my fault, I assure you.¡±

    M¨ªa didn¡¯t know what Ahmed was referring to. She never thought that epting his help would lead her into this situation. Ahmed handed her his phone.

    ¡°I need you to watch these videos, and please don¡¯t say anything until you¡¯ve seen them all.¡±

    M¨ªa took the phone and started ying those videos. Those imagespletely rified everything that happened that night. It was clear how a woman put something in Ahmed¡¯s drink, and he stumbled into her room, which was partially open. They also saw her stumbling down the hallway before trying unsessfully to enter Ahmed¡¯s room. M¨ªa already knew the rest.

    After a few minutes, tears started streaming down her face. She couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing.

    ¡°How could you deceive me like this?¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t my intention. I couldn¡¯t find the courage to tell you. I searched for you that day more than you can imagine. It was only by chance that I found you at the church.¡±

    ¡°You had everything nned.¡±

    ¡°No, you asked for my help, and I simply gave it to you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie! What do you want from me?¡±

    ¡°I want you.¡±

 A Contract?

    M¨ªa couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing; everything seemed like a bad joke.

    ¡°It¡¯s not funny, Ahmed.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not joking, M¨ªa. I don¡¯t want to marry Aracha, and you don¡¯t want to marry Carlo. Think about it carefully. I¡¯ll leave you alone so you can have some peace and make a good decision. Tomorrow, I¡¯lle for your answer.¡±

    M¨ªa didn¡¯t reply; she waspletely surprised. She had been living with the man to whom she had given her virginity, feeling a great sense of shame. On the other hand, she was furious with him. How could he keep such a significant secret and act like nothing had happened between them, when indeed, so much had?

    She was tempted to call Thara or Caroline, but she was certain Carlo had her phone tapped, and she wanted nothing to do with him. She felt more alone than ever. Amira and Rha were too conservative to confide in about something like this.

    Hours passed, and M¨ªa couldn¡¯t sleep. Every time she tried, nightmares haunted her, with Ahmed appearing in them now. In the midst of the night, Ahmed was in a simr state, waking up drenched in sweat. He decided to take a bath before heading to M¨ªa¡¯s room. He needed to sleep, and he knew he could only do that next to her.

    M¨ªa pretended to be asleep when Ahmed entered her room. She didn¡¯t want to confront him right then, as she was still processing everything. Ahmed assumed she was sleeping andy down beside her. Eventually, they both fell into a deep slumber.

    The next morning, M¨ªa heard a knock on her door. Luckily, Ahmed wasn¡¯t there anymore, and he had left no note on the pillow, probably assuming she hadn¡¯t noticed his presence. She opened the door and received a sharp p on her cheek.

    ¡°Pack your things and leave the country immediately. You have one hour to leave the pce, or you¡¯ll see what I¡¯m capable of,¡± Basima said, transformed by rage. The insignificant girl wouldn¡¯t ruin her family.

    Ahmed¡¯s hand stopped Basima from striking M¨ªa again. ¡°How dare you hold your mother¡¯s arm, you ungrateful son!¡± Basima shouted.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mother, but I won¡¯t let you hurt M¨ªa again,¡± Ahmed replied, bowing his head, as he had done once before to defend Lyna.

    ¡°This woman leaves now. I don¡¯t want her in my pce for another moment.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Mother. We¡¯ll leave right away.¡±

    Before Basima could respond, Ahmed took M¨ªa by the arm and walked her out of the pce. She cried silently, allowing herself to be led away, unable to resist.

    Ahmed¡¯s men prevented Basima from following them. Her fury grew, and she started destroying everything in her path. That woman would know what a mother was capable of doing for her son.

    Ahmed took M¨ªa to his pce, which was conveniently located across from the Sheikh¡¯s pce.

    ¡°From now on, we¡¯ll stay here,¡± Ahmed said.

    ¡°Mia, I want to go back to the United States,¡± M¨ªa replied.

    ¡°Think it over carefully. For now, I won¡¯t allow you to leave. In a few days, when you¡¯re calmer, you can let me know your decision.¡±

    He instructed their belongings to be moved to their new rooms. He assigned M¨ªa the room right next to his, which he knew wasn¡¯t allowed. She was supposed to stay in a separate area of the pce, but he didn¡¯t care at this point.

    In Italy, Carlo decided to go out and have some fun. He didn¡¯t need a night of drinks and girls; he was fed up with having to tolerate Vittoria¡¯spany.

    In the early hours of the morning, he returned home to find Vittoria waiting in the living room. When she heard hime in, she felt relieved. She had dressed up in a sexy babydoll, but to her surprise, Carlo was apanied by two girls.

    ¡°What the hell is this?¡± Vittoria asked.

    ¡°Shhh, shhh, mind your own business. Respect my guests,¡± Carlo replied, looking at Vittoria¡¯s almost naked body for a moment before bursting intoughter.

    ¡°Hahaha, what are you trying to do with that outfit? Cover yourself up and get out of my sight.¡±

    Vittoria covered herself and rushed to her room, tears blurring her vision. In her haste, she tripped and fell down the stairs. Carlo and hispanionsughed heartily.

    ¡°Look at this woman, she¡¯s so clumsy that she can¡¯t even climb stairs properly, hahaha,¡± the girlsughed along.

    Vittoria ran to lock herself in her room and immediately called Carlo¡¯s mother.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, dear?¡± Greta asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s Carlo.¡±

    ¡°What has that wretched son of mine done to you now?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s in his room with two girls, and they were making fun of me.¡±

    ¡°Now, he¡¯ll experience his mother¡¯s dark side.¡± Greta hung up and changed her clothes to go out immediately.

    A few minutester, Greta arrived at Carlo¡¯s mansion and went straight to her son¡¯s room. She burst in without knocking, and Carlo was surprised to see his mother standing there. He and the girls werepletely naked.

    The obese woman advanced towards them, grabbing the girls by their hair and dragging them out of the room. They tried to defend themselves, but due to their drunkenness, they couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Mamma, what are you doing here?¡± Carlo asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m giving these sluts a lesson. Get up right now and go sleep with your wife. If you want to fool around, do it with her.¡±

    Carlo felt embarrassed by her response. He hadn¡¯t imagined that his mother would ever see him in such a situation.

    He quickly dressed and left the room to try and stop his mother, who was still dragging the girls down the stairs. He approached her, trying to make her release them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare, Carlo Mor¨¢n Conti, or from now on, consider yourself officially without parents.¡±

    Greta ordered the men with her to take the girls away.

    ¡°Mamma, please, let them get dressed.¡±

    ¡°No way! If they like undressing so easily, we¡¯ll indulge them. Boys, take them and drop them off on a street where there are people. Woe to you if I find out you haven¡¯t done so.¡±

    ¡°Mamma, please, they¡¯ll talk about what the mother of Carlo Rom¨¢n did,¡± Carlo tried to stop her, but his level of drunkenness wouldn¡¯t allow it.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less about what they say. Now go back upstairs; I want grandchildren soon, so start pleasing me,¡± she said before leaving.

    Carlo entered Vittoria¡¯s room,pletely furious.

    ¡°So, you can speak up now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Carlo. I got angry when I saw you with those girls.¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t understood a thing. You¡¯re my worst nightmare, but if you want to be in their ce, I¡¯ll oblige. I know you¡¯d prefer not to be.¡±

    Terrified, Vittoria stepped back. Carlo approached and tore her clothes off. He threw them onto the bed and ced her face down. Without any tenderness or consideration, he entered her. The pain made her scream.

    ¡°Scream all you want; no one will help you. My mother has already left, and she wants grandchildren, but it¡¯ll be impossible this way. Now you can¡¯t say I haven¡¯t touched you.¡±

    He increased the roughness of his movements until he was satisfied. Then he distanced himself from her, got dressed, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take a shower in my room; I can¡¯t stand being near you for even a minute.¡±

    He left without caring that Vittoria was bleeding. She cried uncontrobly and considered going to a clinic, but her shame was too great. She managed to get up with difficulty and headed to the bathroom. She turned on the faucet to fill the bathtub, steam rising from the water. Despite that, she got in, desperate to cleanse herself of the filth.

    Meanwhile, M¨ªa didn¡¯t know what decision to make. She didn¡¯t want to go back to Carlo, as she knew he would eventually find her in the United States.

    In the morning, Ahmed entered her room as the sky was just beginning to brighten.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what doors are for, Your Highness?¡±

    ¡°Are you still upset?¡± Ahmed asked.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, truly sorry. Since that day we were together, I haven¡¯t been able to get you out of my mind. You linger in my thoughts endlessly. If you let me, I-¡±

    ¡°I ept.¡±

    ¡°Wait, what did you say?¡±

    ¡°I ept being your wife, Ahmed.¡±

    ¡°I assure you that you won¡¯t regret it. I¡¯ll do everything I can to make you happy.¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t be what you¡¯re thinking. You need to get rid of Aracha, and I need to get rid of Carlo. This will be like a contract.¡±

    Ahmed couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing ¨C ¡°A contract?¡±

 Between Traditions And Rules

    ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I need to make sure you¡¯ll respect my conditions. We will marry because it benefits both of us.¡±

    ¡°No contract is necessary. I¡¯ll respect your conditions. Nothing will happen that you don¡¯t want to happen. If being my wife in all that it implies bothers you so much, I understand. You¡¯re not obligated to anything.¡± Ahmed felt his heart tighten at Mia¡¯s coldness.

    ¡°Alright, but we will sign an agreement rifying that if you don¡¯t respect the pre-established conditions, I can return to the United States.¡±

    ¡°Perfect, so be it.¡±

    Ahmed returned to his room, a thousand thoughts racing through his mind. The first step was taken; he would make Mia fall in love with him.

    The most challenging part would be informing his mother. He wanted the wedding to happen as soon as possible. Since Mia¡¯s parents were no longer alive, B¨¢sima would have to take care of everything ording to tradition. He knew his mother would object to providing a dowry for Mia due to herck of family, but he would find a way to do it. Mia needed to be protected in any eventuality.

    He headed to his office. He would talk to hiswyer to prepare an informal agreement as Mia wanted. He would ask for absolute discretion; it wouldn¡¯t be well-received if the Sheikh agreed to a woman¡¯s conditions. If others found out, he¡¯d soon have vultures circling around him.

    At the Amin residence, Aracha was demanding her father send an ultimatum to the Assads.

    ¡°Father, this can¡¯t go unresolved. Send an ultimatum to Ahmed¡¯s mother. She¡¯s the only one who can make him reconsider.¡±

    ¡°I will, daughter. You must stay calm. Your father will do whatever is necessary for you to be the next Sheikha, no matter what it takes to get rid of that American woman.¡±

    Ahmed was giving instructions to hiswyer when B¨¢sima entered his office without knocking.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, mother? I¡¯m busy at the moment.¡± Thewyer silently left, sensing the displeasure of the Sheikha.

    ¡°Under no circumstances will this happen. Before that, you¡¯ll have to bury me.¡±

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s decided. If you can¡¯t ept it, I¡¯d rather break the promise I made to father than give up on Mia.¡±

    ¡°Abdil Amin has sent an ultimatum. If you don¡¯t reconsider, they will retaliate against our family. They don¡¯t ept an American as the Sheikh¡¯s wife. Think it over carefully; marry Aracha and take Mia as your second wife. It¡¯s for the best.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t do that. Mia will be my first and only wife. I won¡¯t take additional wives.¡±

    ¡°That goes against our tradition. Sooner orter, you¡¯ll have to do it.¡±

    ¡°Not if Mia demands the nuptial contract specifying that I must be monogamous. If she does, I¡¯ll have to respect it.¡±

    ¡°That woman won¡¯t dare to go that far.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t meddle in my decisions, mother. Either ept Mia or I¡¯ll go back to the United States and never return.¡±

    ¡°Do as you wish. Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you about the consequences of your stubbornness. That family is powerful and could cause us many problems. They¡¯ve been insisting for some time that the seven emirates that make up the United Arab Emirates be governed by a single ruler. Adding to that, they¡¯re annoyed that people around the world still consider Dubai a small country.¡±

    ¡°Mother, even we call it our country.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, that¡¯s what irritates them. But it¡¯s up to you, ungrateful son.¡± She left, mming the door. When angry, she tended to forget her manners.

    Ahmed was unfamiliar with his mother¡¯s history. Her marriage to his father had happened unconventionally. He met her during a visit to the desert tribes. She was just a fifteen-year-old girl, illiterate and without manners. The Sheikh fell in love with her at first sight, and her parents didn¡¯t hesitate to ept the marriage proposal. After all, their daughter would be the first wife. His father took care of her transformation, but it seemed that B¨¢sima had forgotten that.

    In New York, Cambell boarded a ne to visit Thara. The Cuban woman wasn¡¯t answering his calls, and it drove him desperate. He kept sending daily flower arrangements, but they were all returned. Thara was pure fire, but it seemed like she had a heart of stone.

    At dusk, he arrived in Los Angeles and headed straight to Thara¡¯s apartment. He knocked on the door several times, and Caroline eventually answered.

    ¡°Hi, is Thara home?¡±

    ¡°Come in. I¡¯ll call her,¡± Caroline hurried upstairs while he waited in the living room. He observed the ce, and wicked thoughts crossed his mind, memories of their previous encounters with the Cuban woman on that sofa, the kitchen ind, the bathroom, and the bedroom. They had witnessed the fire that consumed them when they were together and how creative they used to be.

    ¡°What do you want here?¡± Thara¡¯s strong voice snapped him out of his thoughts. When he turned around, she was standing in front of him, clearly annoyed. He found her gestures amusing when she was angry; those little wrinkles on her nose were adorable.

    ¡°Hi.¡±

    ¡°I asked what you want here.¡±

    ¡°You know perfectly well what I want. You have to listen to me.¡±

    ¡°For what? It¡¯s pointless if you always lie.¡±

    ¡°I sent you a file to your email. If you bothered to open it, you¡¯d know the truth.¡±

    Thara made a displeased face and walked to the table where herptop was. She turned it on to open the file Cambell mentioned.

    As she observed the images, she stood still. Then Cambell approached and stood in front of her.

    ¡°This was somethingpletely unexpected that I didn¡¯t seek or want, but it happened. I¡¯ll take responsibility for my child; I can¡¯t turn my back on him. I went through hell myself when I found out I was adopted. My mother didn¡¯t want me and discarded me like trash, without caring about me at all.¡±

    Thara was surprised; she hadn¡¯t imagined that this cheerful and fun guy had suffered traumas in his life.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry; I didn¡¯t know what you¡¯re really going through. I imagined everything but this. How can that woman sell her son like that, no matter if it¡¯s to his father,¡± she said as she looked at the picture of the contract disyed on the screen.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want him, and she doesn¡¯t care about what happens to him. She made it clear that she just wants to continue with her life. I¡¯ll understand if you don¡¯t want to be with a man who will soon be a single father.¡±

    Thara hugged him and then kissed him. That man had won her heart, and she couldn¡¯t leave him now.

    Carlo was at his parents¡¯ house. Pietro wanted to spend hisst moments there, and the whole family was gathered. Carlo had to attend apanied by Vittoria because Pietro wanted it that way.

    ¡°Son, I¡¯m d to see you with your wife. I know Vittoria will make you happy; a woman like her is worth it.¡±

    ¡°Father, please, you need to rest.¡±

    After what had happened, Vittoria had asked for a divorce, but Carlo refused. He let her know that he would stay by her side until he felt like it. If she had been capable of forcing him to be with her, now he would get his way, and she would have to stay with him. She had be another object in his collection, where he unleashed all his hatred and frustration, and now she was begging to find Mia so that he could grant her freedom.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I won¡¯t be able to meet my grandchildren. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be beautiful boys.¡±

    Greta sobbed as she listened to her husband. She never thought the day woulde when they would have to say goodbye. When her parents forced her to marry him, she never imagined that he would be the love of her life.

    Pietro said his goodbyes to his son and daughter-inw and asked to be left alone with his wife.

    ¡°My love, after all this time together, the time hase for us to part. Be assured that I¡¯ll wait for you on the other side,¡± he said, taking her hand with difficulty and kissing it before passing away.

    Carlo knew his father had died as he heard his mother¡¯s heartbreaking cries. He, who had always considered himself a tough man, cried like never before. Vittoria felt sorry for him and tried tofort him, but Carlo rejected her, pushing her away.

    ¡°Don¡¯te near me. Leave me alone.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    The girl quickly moved away. In those days, Carlo had made sure to show her what happened when she didn¡¯t obey him. The prince charming of her childhood had be the worst monster.

    B¨¢sima had reluctantly epted Ahmed¡¯s wedding. She couldn¡¯t allow her son to abandon them again. Arkhan and Ibrahim weren¡¯t ready for the position of Sheikh, and her daughter, being a woman, couldn¡¯t take that role.

    Ahmed asked his sister to stay very close to their mother so she could inform him if she nned anything against Mia. The girl would have a difficult time in theing days. He would send his sister to exin some necessary things to her. He hoped she wouldn¡¯t feel too pressured. Once the engagement was officially announced, it would be impossible for her to leave the country. He didn¡¯t know how she would react when she found out that if they had children and someday she decided to divorce, their children, byw, would stay with him.

    At night, he entered her room again. She hadn¡¯t fallen asleep yet. Hey beside her, and they remained silent for a while,municating through their gazes. Ahmed was the one to break the silence.

    ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry. I know it won¡¯t be easy for you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to expect in this country. I have no idea how to behave, what¡¯s allowed, what I can do and what I can¡¯t. It¡¯s veryplicated. I just know that now I¡¯ll be living among traditions and rules.¡±

    The next day, when M¨ªa woke up, Ahmed was gone. She thought she¡¯d find the usual note on the pillow, but instead, she found a letter. As she read it, she was surprised at everything it contained.

 Aisha

    ¡°My sister will help you as much as possible; she¡¯ll exin some rules of coexistence, but I¡¯ll exin a little now. By marrying me, you¡¯ll gain rights; you can vote and drive. You¡¯ll also have some public obligations as my wife; it will be mandatory to learn horse riding as there will be continuous events that require it.

    You can finish your studies if you wish, or you could study another career you can pursue in the country. You can own and inherit property; my father epted gender equality in the country, although some things remain on paper and haven¡¯t been put into practice.

    There are people who insist on preserving some traditions that strongly discriminate against women¡¯s rights. My mother is one of those people who supports these traditions even though she¡¯s a woman herself.

    As for my father, although it¡¯s allowed to celebrate events with the whole family together, he established that some celebrations must continue separately, women in one hall, and men in another.

    After formally celebrating the engagement, you¡¯ll have to ept your conversion to Im, and you¡¯ll need to reside officially in the country. Since you don¡¯t have any close male rtives who can give consent for the marriage to take ce, the Sheikh¡¯s lesiastic will have to do so.

    There¡¯s something you may not agree with: you¡¯ll have to change your name after converting to Im.¡±

    At that moment, M¨ªa understood why Ahmed chose to inform her of these things in writing. She stormed angrily towards the Arab¡¯s office.

    She found him standing by the door, seemingly waiting for her.

    ¡°I knew you¡¯de. Pleasee in,¡± he said, noticing she was visibly upset.

    ¡°Your Highness, any other requirements for this humble servant to be your wife?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry; I know it¡¯s too much. Maybe I¡¯m not worth epting all this,¡± he said with a forced smile.

    M¨ªa stared at Ahmed, and he seemed genuinely embarrassed. For a moment, her anger subsided as she found it somewhat amusing to see a man of Ahmed¡¯s stature and presence looking so embarrassed.

    ¡°What am I supposed to be called?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be called Aisha.¡±

    ¡°Who chose that name?¡±

    ¡°I did. It was either that or let my mother choose it. Aisha means a woman full of vitality.¡±

    ¡°I like my name better, but I suppose it¡¯s eptable.¡±

    Despite her deep displeasure, M¨ªa noticed she was starting to see Ahmed in a different light. He was a man forced into a position he didn¡¯t want and had to respect traditions he disagreed with.

    Ahmed noticed the way she was looking at him and felt nervous.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Everything and nothing at the same time. It¡¯s just that¡­¡±

    B¨¢sima burst into the office abruptly.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Is something the matter, mother?¡±

    ¡°The matter is that you know perfectly well you can¡¯t be alone with this woman yet. You¡¯re not married yet. After the engagement is formally announced, you¡¯ll return to the Sheikh¡¯s pce, and this woman must stay here. Our tradition doesn¡¯t allow them to stay under the same roof.¡±

    ¡°You said it, mother. That will be after the engagement is announced formally. So, if you¡¯ll excuse us, we¡¯re dealing with an important matter.¡±

    B¨¢sima left angrily, as she always did whenever she saw M¨ªa. She considered M¨ªa inferior to her son and disliked her greatly.

    M¨ªa felt ashamed of herself; what would Amira think of her now, especially since she had immediately reciprocated when Ahmed approached her?

    ¡°M¨ªa, hey.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I got lost in my thoughts.¡±

    Ahmed had to attend to some people, so the girls said their goodbyes and left the office.

    ¡°Will you sign agreeing that Ahmed can have multiple wives?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it.¡±

    ¡°Well, you better hurry and think about it. You¡¯ll have to ept or reject it at the signing of the marriage agreement before the ceremony.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too much to process.¡±

    ¡°I know. You still have time to back out. Just think if my brother is worth all this for you to forget your previous way of life.¡±

    In New York, Thara apanied Cambell to a check-up; they were doing a new ultrasound to see the baby¡¯s condition. She thought Emma might be upset by her presence, but the girl didn¡¯t care; she just wanted to get rid of the baby.

    She became excited when she could see the baby¡¯s face in the 4D ultrasound. Cambell turned to her, liking her reactions, especially when she got emotional hearing the baby¡¯s heartbeat. They left the clinic holding hands andter went to a nice restaurant for dinner. Thara wore a ck dress with a deep neckline that showcased her well-defined back.

    ¡°You look beautiful,¡± Cambellplimented.

    ¡°Thank you, sir. You look very handsome too,¡± Thara replied.

    ¡°I¡¯m counting the time.¡±

    ¡°The time? For what?¡± Thara was puzzled by his response.

    ¡°The time it will take to take off that lovely dress,¡± he said with a mischievous grin.

    ¡°Hahaha,¡± Tharaughed. She took off her shoe and extended her foot, touching Cambell¡¯s leg, slowly moving it up in small circles. Cambell started sweating when she got close to his crotch, and Thara smiled, enjoying seeing him blush.

    ¡°You¡¯ve stopped eating. Didn¡¯t you like it?¡±

    ¡°On the contrary, I liked it very much. I¡¯ll ask for the check so we can leave immediately.¡±

    At that moment, his mind became creative, and he decided to make Thara pay dearly for her boldness. He hurried to pay and leave the ce.

    Back at their apartment, he looked at her again and gave her a flirtatious smile.

    ¡°Now, little Cuban, what were you doing?¡±

    Thara smiled and ran away, with Cambell chasing after her. They reached the bedroom, and Thara sat on the edge of the bed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a surprise if you manage to take off my stockings with your mouth.¡±

    ¡°Mmm, it¡¯s a tempting challenge. So, here we go,¡± Cambell said.

    He lifted her dress and gently took the stocking between his teeth, slowly pulling it down. When he managed to remove it, he did the same with the other one.

    ¡°Well, Mr. Cambell, you are very skillful with your mouth,¡± Tharaplimented.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t seen everything I can do with it,¡± Cambell said with a mischievous smile.

    ¡°It would be better if you showed me. I don¡¯t just want to imagine it,¡± Thara replied, giving him a flirtatious look.

    ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s cheating! If I had removed the stockings, the prize would be mine.¡±

    Thara opened her legs, and Cambell sat on the floor, gently removing the garment that obstructed his mouth from touching her most intimate part.

    He skillfully moved his tongue, and Thara trembled with pleasure from his actions. After a while, she experienced the best orgasm of her life.

    ¡°Wow, Mr. Cambell, you were right. Removing my stockings with your mouth wasn¡¯t the best part. Let¡¯s find out if my mouth can be just as agile.¡±

    She took off her dress, and they undressed each other. Slowly, she kissed his neck, sliding her mouth down to his abdomen and continued until she reached her target. She started moving slowly, exploring him from top to bottom. After a few minutes, she sucked every drop of his essence, lying down beside him.

    Cambell positioned himself between her legs. The night was going to be long, and he intended to make the most of it. Thara had turned out to be more than he could have imagined. She was a whirlwind, and her zest for life was contagious. He realized he couldn¡¯t live without her.

 Ancient Tradition

    M¨ªa was questioning herself whether she should ept that Ahmed could have other wives. She couldn¡¯t say that he was the love of her life, but she was starting to feel something beyond friendship.

    That kiss had not left her indifferent; it had stirred strange sensations inside her. Now, she understood what her friend meant about feeling butterflies in her stomach, something she had never experienced with Carlo¡¯s kisses.

    In his office, Ahmed was also thinking about the marriage agreement. If M¨ªa epted that he could have other wives, it would be a clear indication that she wasn¡¯t interested in him. He held a small hope that she would refuse because he noticed how she trembled when he kissed her.

    Ahmed entered M¨ªa¡¯s room as usual that night. She wasing out of the shower, only wearing a thin nightgown, which made her blush when she saw him sitting in the armchair.

    ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll be right back,¡± she told the Arab before going into the dressing room to change. She came out shortly after, now wearing a long pajama.

    ¡°In two days, we¡¯ll have the engagement celebration, and we¡¯ll sign the marriage contract. I¡¯ve told my mother that the wedding ceremony will take ce in two weeks. She¡¯s not happy about it; traditionally, it should happen within one to three months after signing the agreement. Tomorrow, Amira will guide you through your conversion to Im.¡±

    ¡°We could wait for the specified time.¡±

    ¡°No way! You know that would give my mother and Aracha time to plot against you. After signing the contract, we¡¯ll have the milcha.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that? Sorry, I¡¯m not fully familiar with the culture yet.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the ring ceremony. Before the wedding, there will be the henna ceremony. I¡¯ve asked my sister to exin how it will be. She¡¯ll also bring the clothes you¡¯ll wear. The imam will take the ce that your father would have upied; he¡¯ll verify that you receive what is rightfully yours.

    My mother insisted that you shouldn¡¯t receive a dowry, but I won¡¯t allow that. You need to be protected in case something happens to me. I¡¯ve sent the necessary documents to mywyer in New York. From now on, you own half of my fortune in the United States, and you¡¯ll be the sole owner if something were to happen to me.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t ept that, Ahmed. It¡¯s something that doesn¡¯t belong to me.¡±

    ¡°From now on, it belongs to you. My family doesn¡¯t need my assets; they have more than enough. You know that if I were to repudiate you, which will never happen, or if we were to divorce, and we have children, they must stay with me in the country. I know you said that it would be only between us, but as a precaution, I¡¯ve signed a document that allows you to take our children out of the country if something were to happen to me.¡±

    M¨ªa fell silent; now she understood the love Ahmed had for her. Before, she hadn¡¯t noticed the feelings he conveyed through his gaze. What she thought was just friendship now seemed to be something more.

    She sat next to him, resting her head on his chest, and noticed how Ahmed¡¯s heartbeat quickened due to her closeness. She fell asleep without realizing it. In the morning, she woke up, realizing that she was lying in his bed. Ahmed must have put her there. She found the usual note on the pillow, but this time, she felt a strange sensation in her chest as she read its content.

    ¡°Thank you for staying by my side despite everything and everyone. Yours forever, Ahmed.¡±

    She clutched the note tightly to her chest and let out a deep sigh. It was evident that Ahmed wasn¡¯t indifferent to her either. She needed to talk to Thara and Caroline; she would ask Ahmed to find out how they were doing. She needed to know about them.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Ahmed had to give a mandatory interview about their engagement to the press. The Amin family had caused a stir because the Sheikh was marrying an American, which was not well received by many. He ordered that no one who knew M¨ªa should speak or provide any information about her.

    To the press, she was now Aisha Assad, and nothing more. An agreement with the media was made, forbidding the showing of the future Sheikha¡¯s face, and anyone who vited it would face severe consequences.

    That afternoon, Amira brought a traditional dress for M¨ªa, a beautiful ck one with delicate embroidery from the neck to the waist. She also gave her a hijab to cover her head. When M¨ªa was ready, Amira handed her a small note about what she should say in front of the imam.

    They headed to the mosque, apanied by some of Ahmed¡¯s cousins and rtives. Badira pretended to feel unwell to avoid going.

    M¨ªa felt that the ceremony was very simple, although nerves betrayed her when she recited the Shahada in front of the imam; she pronounced the precepts in Arabic quite poorly. After the brief deration of faith, when they exited the mosque, she was officially Aisha, and her former name would now remain in the shadows, soon to be just a memory.

    Before getting into the car to return to the pce, Amira congratted her.

    ¡°Now you are officially Aisha,¡± she said with a big smile before making a face of disapproval. ¡°This could have been done at the pce, but my mother insisted on doing it in front of the imam.¡±

    In Italy, Carlo remained locked in his father¡¯s study. Since his father¡¯s death, he had not stopped drinking. Vittoria also stayed in the mansion to apany Greta, who was in a very bad state.

    ¡°Aunt, you should try to eat a little, at least some soup,¡± Vittoria said.

    ¡°I appreciate it, dear, but I just want to close my eyes and let go. A whole life beside Pietro, it¡¯s not easy to ept that he¡¯s gone.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say I understand because I haven¡¯t felt the pain of losing a partner, but I lost my mother, and it¡¯s as if my father doesn¡¯t exist. As for my mother, her passing was a relief to my soul. She always pretended to be seriously ill so that I would stay by her side. When she got sick, I felt like God had granted her what she had been asking for.¡±

    ¡°Your life has been very hard, and this son of mine doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate you. When you¡¯re no longer by his side, he¡¯ll realize your true worth.¡±

    ¡°For years, I idealized him as my prince charming, but now, I just want him to let me go.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to him when he¡¯s calmer. For now, let him ept his father¡¯s death.¡±

    Ahmed was in his office with Amira. The next day would be the signing of the marriage contract, and everyone was talking about how quickly everything rted to the marriage was happening.

    ¡°Sister, mother has requested that before the contract signing, a doctor examines Aisha to ensure that she is pure and worthy of you.¡±

    ¡°Darn it! I won¡¯t allow her to be humiliated in that way, under no circumstances.¡±

    ¡°In North America, you¡¯ve learned to curse, brother. You know that if she¡¯s not pure, she¡¯d be punished with two hundredshes and deported from the country. Of course, mother won¡¯t convince the court to imprison her, the court won¡¯t impose the medical examination, that¡¯s our mother¡¯s thing, but they have requested that mother and two other women from the family be in the adjacent room on the wedding night to ensure that the marriage is consummated. She¡¯ll have to hand them the stained sheet to prove her purity.¡±

    ¡°These traditions are outdated and should not be followed. Darn it!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, little brother, but the Grand Tribunal has epted it because mother portrayed her as a liberal woman, just because she¡¯s American and not under her parents¡¯ care.¡±

    ¡°If I allow all of this, we¡¯ll be moving backward instead of modernizing. Soon, we¡¯ll look like cavemen.¡±

    At night, when he was with Aisha, he exined everything his mother intended.

    ¡°You know very well that can¡¯t happen after that night we were together.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t allow them to expose you to a doctor as if you were somemon woman. Under no circumstances, will you go through that embarrassment. As for the wedding night sheet, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±

    She blushed at the thought of the wedding night; her life had taken aplete turn since the moment she was kidnapped by the Arab.

    Ahmed fell silent, also thinking about the same thing. His mother would be glued to the door, trying to listen for any indication of what was happening inside. If she had her way, she would be present in the room at that moment. When it came to respecting traditions, B¨¢sima was capable of anything.

 You Will Be Mine

    In the morning, Ahmed left the usual note, only this time it was a little longer.

    ¡°Again, thank you for driving away my nightmares. From today until the wedding night, we should stay in separate ces. I¡¯ll stay at my mother¡¯s pce so you can stay here. From now on, it¡¯s forbidden for us to be alone. We¡¯ll see each other briefly during the marriage contract celebration. I hope you have a lovely day.¡±

    Aisha felt that she understood the Arab customs less and less. Perhaps they were not all the same; maybe it depended on the faith they professed. Ahmed had already exined to her that not all Arabs were Muslims; it depended on the country and each person¡¯s belief, as well as how deeply rooted their culture was.

    Later, Amira brought several boxes of different sizes. She took out a beautiful turquoise-colored dress embroidered with gems and a golden-colored hijab. From another box, she took out a red dress and a hijab of the same color, both much more beautiful than the previous ones. She handed Aisha some smaller boxes, and when she opened them, she was astonished to find exquisite gold jewelry and adornments inside.

    ¡°This is too much,¡± Aisha said.

    ¡°Nothing is too much for the future Sheikha, for the elder wife of my brother. The turquoise dress is for the contract celebration, and you can remove the hijab only during that time. We will adorn your hair with jewelry. Later, they¡¯lle to do your makeup. The ck dress will be for the henna party. Nowadays, brides usually wear white, but my mother insisted that you wear red in the old-fashioned way.¡±

    ¡°Is there anything I can choose myself?¡± Aisha asked a little annoyed.

    ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, but my mother insisted on choosing everything. I don¡¯t agree, but I have to obey her if I want to avoid punishment. From today on, tradition dictates that you cannot leave. You can only attend events rted to the wedding.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no difference. It¡¯s not like I go out much from here.¡±

    ¡°Once you¡¯re married to my brother, it will be different. You¡¯ll have to apany him to somemitments, and you¡¯ll have to fulfill several on your own. You can engage in social work if you choose to do so. It all depends on how willing you are to coborate with the associations supported by Ahmed. Try to see the positive side of things; one of them is that if you decide to work, what you earn will be yours alone, whereas what belongs to Ahmed will be both of yours, as ourw states.¡±

    ¡°I see; I didn¡¯t know that.¡±

    ¡°If you decide to ept that my brother has other wives, you¡¯ll have to ept each one of them. In other words, you¡¯ll have to give them your approval. If you don¡¯t like them, you simply reject them, and he¡¯ll have to ept it.¡±

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    ¡°Have you thought about whether you¡¯ll ept other wives?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    ¡°Well, you only have a few hours. Mother insists oning to talk to you, and I imagine she¡¯ll do it shortly after Ahmed leaves the pce.¡±

    The pressure M¨ªa felt increased with each passing hour. She still couldn¡¯t get used to being called Aisha; it would really be difficult for her to do so.

    As soon as Ahmed left, B¨¢sima entered her room without even bothering to knock on the door.

    ¡°Finally, I can talk to you without my son interrupting us.¡±

    ¡°Tell me, ma¡¯am, what do you want to talk about?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not about wanting, but I have to do it. First and foremost, you¡¯ll have to ept in the contract that my son can have second wives. Aracha has agreed to be the second wife since my son didn¡¯t ept her as the senior wife. Although this time, she will announce herself as the senior wife to others.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to talk about it with Ahmed.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking about it with me, and that¡¯s more than enough. You¡¯re a woman of very little value. The sessor to Ahmed must be a child of Aracha and him. Someone of your blood cannot be it. It¡¯s about preserving purity, so I¡¯ll be providing you with some drinks to prevent you from getting pregnant. Logically, you know that my son shouldn¡¯t find out about this.¡±

    Aisha felt the ground sinking beneath her feet. This woman was like a hyena. How could someone so despicable be Ahmed¡¯s mother?

    Amira entered immediately and stood by M¨ªa¡¯s side. Her mother gave her a displeased look, but she ignored it.

    ¡°Mother, my brother told me to call him immediately if you dared toe to bother Aisha. He also asked me to stay here in the pce with her, so it¡¯s time for you to go back to your own pce. The guards are on their way; the Sheik ordered that you be denied entry, and you know it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯lle back with me. I won¡¯t allow you to stay here with this woman. Aracha will see it as a betrayal on your part, and I¡¯m trying to smooth things over with the Amin family.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an order from the Sheik. Besides, you¡¯re very attached to traditions, and they dictate that I should obey my father and brothers before you, mother.¡±

    ¡°You ungrateful daughter, you¡¯ll see that when I choose a good husband for you, your pride will disappear.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll never ept a forced marriage. You know that I can refuse, even if I¡¯m standing in front of the wise men. He will never agree to marry me if I tell him he¡¯s forcing me.¡±

    ¡°Do you see what your friendship with this woman has led to? Soon, you¡¯ll behave like her.¡±

    Ahmed knew this would happen, so he had sent guards to escort his mother out of the pce. The obese woman left the pce in a fury. How much he missed his father; he wouldn¡¯t have allowed all of this to happen. She went to Ahmed¡¯s office in the Sheik¡¯s pce.

    ¡°What are you doing here, mother?¡±

    ¡°That woman must ept that you can have second wives. You also have the right to have a harem with as many women as you want. Aracha has agreed to be your second wife, as long as she¡¯s announced as the first wife in public events. Also, your sessor must be a child of yours and Aracha¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Haha, mother, how far do you want to control my life?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be disrespectful; you know very well that woman is not worthy of you or the position you intend to give her. I don¡¯t know what was going through your mind when you decided to get engaged to that girl,¡± B¨¢sima scolded.

    ¡°Enough, mother. I don¡¯t want to see Aracha Amin anywhere near the pce because if she does, then I¡¯ll give the Amin family reasons to act against me,¡± Ahmed retorted.

    B¨¢sima left extremely upset, wondering what was going on in her son¡¯s head.

    Arkhan observed all themotion hidden in the shadows, pleased to know that Ahmed wasn¡¯t around to protect Aisha. He headed towards the other pce without realizing he was being followed by Ibrahim, who didn¡¯t trust him.

    Arkhan arrived at the pce where Aisha was staying and went straight to her room. When he got there, he discreetly knocked on the door.

    M¨ªa opened the door immediately, expecting to see Amira. She was surprised to find Arkhan in front of her, observing her with a contemptuous smile.

    ¡°As-Sam ykum, sister-inw,¡± Arkhan greeted.

    ¡°Let¡¯s skip the formalities, brother-inw,¡± M¨ªa replied, feeling uneasy. After saying this, Arkhan pushed her into the room.

    ¡°What are you doing, Arkhan? Stop it,¡± she pleaded.

    ¡°You know that just by being alone with me in your room, the Tribunal would order you to be whipped, especially because you can¡¯t be alone with another man, let alone on the eve of your wedding,¡± Arkhan sneered.

    ¡°Please leave,¡± M¨ªa said, fear evident in her voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s not fair that my brother always gets what I want. This time I won¡¯t allow it to happen. If I make you mine right now, you¡¯ll have to marry me, and perhaps that way the Tribunal will forgive your transgression. If you use me of rape, you¡¯ll be publicly punished with 200shes, so it¡¯s better not to try,¡± he threatened.

    Arkhan lunged at her, desperate to im her as his own. In his haste, he forgot to close the door, and Ibrahim entered just at that moment. Ibrahim went after him, pulling him away from Aisha, who was crying desperately.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, brother? Do you want to get yourself executed?¡± Ibrahim eximed.

    ¡°Stay out of this, Ibrahim. Ahmed always manages to take away what I want,¡± Arkhan grunted.

    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken; she¡¯s here for him, not for you,¡± Ibrahim retorted, protecting Aisha.

    Amira arrived with two guards amidst themotion.

    ¡°What happened, brother?¡± Amira asked, concerned.

    ¡°Nothing, sister. Arkhan just came to pay his respects to M¨ªa,¡± Ibrahim replied, trying to defuse the situation.

    Amira noticed Aisha¡¯s nervousness and tears and dismissed the guards, saying their presence wasn¡¯t necessary.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re looking for here, Arkhan, but it¡¯s better for you to leave. If Ahmed finds out, he might order your execution. Don¡¯t test our brother¡¯s generous heart,¡± Amira warned.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Arkhan left furiously, frustrated that his n had failed. If it weren¡¯t for his meddling brothers, Aisha would already be his at this moment.

 Nikah

    Amina and Ibrahim asked Aisha not to say anything to Ahmed for the time being, as it could lead to a disaster. She agreed to keep quiet.

    ¡°Arkham has always wanted everything Ahmed has. Since father took away his session, he has hated him. His hatred increased after Lyna died. Arkham met her at a party and fell in love with her. A few dayster, Ahmed rescued her while she was snorkeling in Fujaira, and they have been inseparable since then,¡± Amina exined.

    ¡°That must have been so difficult for him,¡± Aisha empathized.

    ¡°It was terrible. He had given up his right to session, though not formally. Our parents never epted Lyna. They had two beautiful children, little Abdel and precious Antara. They were four and six months old when they died in that terrible ident. I never got to spend time with them; I only knew them through photographs that my brother or Lyna sent me.

    Our parents didn¡¯t want to know them and didn¡¯t allow me to either. Arkham feels guilty; he devoted himself to a life of excess, and Lyna left him because he refused to change. She was going back to Switzend when the ne crashed.

    I thought my brother would go crazy; he cut off allmunication with us, and I knew about him through Cambell,¡± Amina revealed, clearly affected by the memories.

    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine the pain he must have felt,¡± Aisha said, feelingpletely sympathetic. She thought of her own tragic life and remembered her father¡¯s words, ¡°Unfortunately, there¡¯s always someone worse off than us,¡± his way of trying to uplift her spirits when something happened.

    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s move on. We¡¯ll get you ready for the engagement celebration, so little brother, you have to leave this room,¡± Ibrahim interjected, breaking the emotional moment.

    Amira opened the doors of the room wide, and several girls entered with various gifts. Aisha was impressed to see all of it.

    ¡°What is all this?¡±

    ¡°These are gifts from the groom and the rtives. It can either be this or a single sum of money called Al Zahba. During the wedding reception, it¡¯s not customary to give gifts; the rtives will be sending them over these days,¡± Amira exined.

    ¡°These gifts are traditionally disyed during the signing of the engagement contract, called Miksar. Ahmed doesn¡¯t want it to happen for security reasons.

    There are people who disagree with the wedding and might try something against you. Some can be very extreme, including the Amin family. To ensure these gifts could pass, they were thoroughly inspected,¡± Ibrahim added.

    Aisha ced the beautiful turquoise dress on the bed.

    ¡°Go on, get dressed. I¡¯ll help you with your hair and makeup,¡± Amira said with a smile.

    Aisha went to the dressing room and returned a few minutester, fully changed, but she hadn¡¯t put on the hijab yet.

    Amira applied makeup and styled her hair ording to tradition. The final result pleased M¨ªa; the makeup entuated her eyes, making them look bigger and elongated. She wore a beautiful gold tiara with delicate chains holding a stunning turquoise stone on her forehead.

    Her hands were adorned with Bu Shawk, which were fine bracelets, and her neck was adorned with a beautiful ne that showcased some stones.

    ¡°The ancient tradition was to have the hamman for seven days, but nowadays it¡¯s usually done two days before the henna night. Mother wanted it to be seven days, but Ahmed refused due to security concerns. Some people can be very extreme, like the Amin family,¡± Amira exined.

    ¡°What is the hamman?¡± Aisha inquired.

    ¡°It¡¯s a steam bath where you seek physical and spiritual purification.¡±

    Aisha thought she would have liked Thara and Caroline to be with her during the celebrations; it would have made her feel less alone.

    They left for the Mosque, and Jamil was already waiting for them. Ibrahim was with him in the car, and they seemed a bit strange, but in that ce, who wasn¡¯t?

    They arrived at the mosque, and Ahmed was waiting outside, dressed in a white kandoura with a hatta on his head. Aisha thought he looked really handsome but scolded herself mentally for thinking so; she couldn¡¯t understand what was happening to hertely when she was near him.

    There were very few people apanying them; Ahmed had arranged it that way for M¨ªa¡¯s safety. The Amin family might attempt something against her, and if any reporter managed to take a photo of her, Carlo would find out her location, and that would be another problem.

    Many people were upset with the secrecy surrounding the engagement. Some even said that the Sheikh¡¯s fianc¨¦e must have some physical defect, that she was too ugly to be shown.

    Ahmed found it amusing; if only they could see her, they would know that an angel pales inparison to her beauty.

    The Nikah ceremony began, and the Sheikh led the ceremony, speaking about the importance of marriage and reading some passages from the Quran. He then asked the couple if they agreed to enter into the marriage, and both answered yes. The walli verified the contract, ensuring that Aisha¡¯s rights were respected. He mentioned that the bride hadn¡¯t specified whether she epted the groom¡¯s potential polygamous nature.

    Without hesitation, she replied that she preferred him to be monogamous. Ahmed¡¯s heart raced with excitement; this gave him hope to go further with her. Meanwhile, Ahmed¡¯s mother, who was at the back in the area where the women were, had to contain her anger at this disobedience. She thought she had made it clear.

    After exchanging rings, they left to their respective pces, as they couldn¡¯t be together until the wedding ceremony. Aisha watched Ahmed get into the car, and before he left, he looked at her and bid her goodbye with a big smile. Amira took Aisha¡¯s arm, and Jamil opened the door for them to get into the car.

    Later, in Aisha¡¯s room, Amina insisted on opening the gifts that kept arriving non-stop. They were in the middle of doing so when B¨¢sima entered the room,pletely furious.

    ¡°Mother, you know you are forbidden to enter this pce.¡±

    ¡°I wille and go as I please. This woman has dared to defy me. I told you that Ahmed would take Aracha Amin as a second wife and that a child of theirs would be the sessor, and you ruined it. You knew you had to ept it for my son to ept second wives.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you respect your traditions, and I respect mine,¡± Amina responded firmly.

    ¡°May you be cursed forever! I hope you die soon, just like that Lyna. I¡¯ll celebrate the day she died,¡± B¨¢sima spat out her words.

    Amira and Aisha questioned whether Lyna¡¯s death had indeed been an ident upon hearing those words.

    B¨¢sima covered her mouth when she realized what she had said.

    ¡°Well, it was an ident, but thanks to that, Ahmed finally returned. If she were still alive, he wouldn¡¯t be here,¡± B¨¢sima tried to justify herself.

    ¡°How can you find joy in the death of your grandchildren, mother?¡± Ahmed¡¯s voice was cold as he stood behind her.

    ¡°Honey, that¡¯s not what I meant to say. It¡¯s just that this woman drives me mad. And you can¡¯t be here; it¡¯s forbidden.¡±

    ¡°She will return with me to the Sheikh¡¯s pce this instant, I warn you. If you ever bother Aisha again, I¡¯ll forget that you¡¯re my mother and send you back to the desert with your family.¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t do that to your mother, son.¡±

    ¡°Oh, believe me, I would if necessary. And you don¡¯t understand, but I will make sure you do.¡±

    Ahmed had heard everything clearly; he hadn¡¯t interrupted to see how far his mother was willing to go. When they returned from the Mosque, he noticed her behaving strangely, so he decided to follow her.

    After they left, Aisha was left disturbed. What kind of woman was that?

    ¡°Let¡¯s watch a movie, my sister-inw. It¡¯ll help you forget this bad moment. I¡¯ll be right back with some popcorn,¡± Amira said, trying to cheer her up.

    Aisha nodded slightly in agreement. Thank God for Amira and Ibrahim, they made her stay in that ce tolerable.

    They spent a pleasant time chatting and watching movies. Aisha noticed that Amira didn¡¯t agree with her mother, just as she hadn¡¯t agreed with her father. They were both bound by those old traditions that seemed so obsolete.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Aisha thanked Amira for supporting her brother during this time of turmoil. Later, she bid her farewell.

    ¡°I¡¯m going, sister-inw. I¡¯m keeping the bride awake, and I want her to be fresh and well-rested to impress my brother.¡±

    Aisha blushed; that was the effect thinking of Ahmed had on her.

    In the early hours, she got up to get some water. As she walked down the hallway, she heard noise. Instinctively, she hid behind a piece of furniture and peeked out to see who was making that noise. It was Ibrahim and Jamil, who were leaving one of the rooms.

    The boys were so distracted that they didn¡¯t notice her presence. Aisha was surprised to see them bid each other goodbye with a passionate kiss.

 Traditions Before The Wedding

    Jamil said goodbye to Ibrahim, then hurriedly walked down the hallway. Ibrahim leaned against the wall, his face showing deep sadness. Aisha approached him, knowing she shouldn¡¯t, but she couldn¡¯t bear to see him like this.

    ¡°Ibrahim,¡± she said, startling the young man. How long had she been there? He worried at the thought.

    ¡°Aisha, it¡¯s not what you think.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t see anything. I¡¯m just concerned to see you like this.¡±

    She asked toe in, sat down on a chair, and put her face in her hands before starting to talk.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t say anything about what you¡¯ve seen. We met just to talk, there¡¯s never been anything more between us than what you saw. We said our goodbyes; my mother has arranged my engagement with a girl of her liking here in this country. People like Jamil and me have to suppress our feelings. If we¡¯re exposed, it won¡¯t matter that I¡¯m the Sheikh¡¯s brother; the Grand Tribunal would impose severe punishment, maybe even hormonal treatments in an attempt to find a possible cure.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know what to say. I know so little about your customs.¡±

    ¡°Jamil has given up. In a few days, he¡¯ll be married. It¡¯s better this way; if it were known, they would consider us criminals. A rtionship considered ¡®unnatural¡¯ is punished with public disgrace and up to fourteen years in prison.¡±

    Aisha couldn¡¯tprehend the severity of theirws. Ibrahim was still so young; at twenty-two, he had the right to live his life as he pleased, at least that¡¯s how she saw it.

    Ahmed wanted to change many things in his country, but there was still a long way to go. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to change deeply rooted traditions that had been imposed for centuries.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    After talking for a while and seeing that Ibrahim felt calmer, Aisha returned to her room. If anyone noticed she had been in the boy¡¯s room, they could face serious problems. She remembered that she had noticed tension between the two, but hadn¡¯t thought much of it.

    In the morning, Amira came to get her for breakfast. Ibrahim apologized for not being able to join them.

    ¡°It will be just you and me, sister-inw,¡± she said with a smile.

    ¡°Thank you for looking after me and keeping mepany.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to thank for; I enjoy yourpany. It¡¯s not just because my brother asked me to do it.¡±

    In New York, Cambell had insisted that Thara move in with him. After much insistence, the Cuban girl epted, and Caroline moved in with them too; she would continue her studies in the city.

    Carlo was getting more desperate each day; he couldn¡¯t fathom the idea of M¨ªa disappearing. He had people following Thara and Caroline, but the girls led a quiet life, as if nothing had happened. They must have some information about her, he was sure of that; otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be so calm.

    The day of the hammam arrived. Amira arrived on time, as always. Ahmed had rented a very exclusive spa just for the bride and the female members of the family, as tradition dictated. They gifted peshtemals to all the women. They enjoyed the Turkish bath, cleansing their skin with aromatic soaps, and received massages with essential oils. The groom sent food for all the guests.

    Aisha told Amira that some people still followed the tradition of the bride leaving her house escorted by female family members who carried incense and candles. They sang and danced, alluding to the bride¡¯s beauty and the process she was about to go through. It was a preparation for her physical and spiritual purification. Ahmed had spared Aisha from many things to avoid overwhelming her, as there was a clear sh of cultures, and she might not enjoy all of it.

    After the Turkish bath, they returned to the pce. B¨¢sima had been absent from all of it. Ahmed had forbidden her from getting close to Aisha, and she would only be allowed during the henna night because it was necessary. Only two days remained for that ceremony and three for the much-anticipated wedding celebration.

    If there was something the couple found difficult, it was sleeping. Nightmares woke them up in the early hours, and they had gotten used to keeping each otherpany. Soon, they would be together again.

    The day of the henna night arrived, and Aisha looked beautiful in her flowing red dress. Amira adorned her head, neck, and hands with beautiful jewelry. Aisha wasn¡¯t fond of wearing gold, but she had realized its importance in that country.

    Upon arriving at the celebration venue, Amira apanied her to a beautiful spot, a special throne-like chair. Among songs and dances, they decorated her feet and hands with henna drawings. Aisha couldn¡¯t get used to all of it, but she noticed that they also decorated the hands of unmarried young women for luck and to ensure they would marry soon.

    Later, B¨¢sima approached the bride and handed her a tray with keys, bread, and milk. This represented the wee to the family, nourishment, and abundance. Aisha felt ufortable; she knew that if that woman didn¡¯t attack her, it was only because they were surrounded by all those other women. She realized that it was like a traditional bachelorette party.

    She wondered what Ahmed was doing. Her sister-inw had told her that in some ces, the henna night was also celebrated for the groom, while others celebrated it together.

    When she returned, she felt extremely tired. Part of it was also due to the fact that the next day was finally the wedding celebration, and the night with her future mother-inw would beplicated.

    Carlo was surprised not to have received an invitation to attend the Sheikh¡¯s wedding. After all, he was one of the most important partners in the corporation. Moreover, he was intrigued by all the rumors surrounding the mysterious bride.

    All that was known about her was her name, Aisha, and everything else about her remained unknown. Carlo imagined she must belong to some Arab family, possibly from an influential background.

    Cambell, Thara, and Caroline had flown to Dubai, wanting to surprise the couple. They knew it would please them to see their friends there. Carlo didn¡¯t find it strange for them to attend; after all, Thara was Cambell¡¯s partner and the groom¡¯s best friend. As for the men who were constantly following them, they would figure out what to do about themter.

    On the day of the wedding in the morning, they headed straight to the Sheikh¡¯s pce. Ahmed was delighted to see them and informed the girls that the bride was at the other pce. They immediately went there.

    Aisha woke up still tired, feeling low-spirited, and just wanting everything to be over. When she heard a knock on her door, she thought it was Amira. To herplete surprise, she saw who was standing in front of her.

    ¡°Girls, I can¡¯t believe it, a!¡±

    ¡°Friend, we¡¯re finally together.¡±

    ¡°Sister, I missed you so much.¡±

    ¡°And I missed you too, little one.¡±

    They had breakfast together, catching up on everything that had happened. They were astonished by everything M¨ªa told them, especially about the name change.

    ¡°I never expected that, changing her name; that¡¯s extreme,¡±mented Caroline.

    ¡°And you were thinking of conquering an Arab, Caroline.¡±

    ¡°Nooo, definitely not. For starters, I really like my name.¡±

    Theyughed at Caroline¡¯sments. Shortly after, Amira arrived, and Aisha introduced her to the girls. They went to the room to get things ready for the night. Amira ordered that the girls¡¯ belongings be brought, so they could be made up by the professionals she had hired. They needed to look spectacr that night to apany the bride.

    At the Sheikh¡¯s pce, Cambell and Ahmed were also catching up.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t believe it when you told me you¡¯re going to be a father, especially the way it happened.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, my friend.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s incredible, considering it¡¯s you, and that you¡¯ve decided to leave your bachelorhood behind. You, a confirmed bachelor. Now I believe anything hahaha.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even start, you fell head over heels too.¡±

    ¡°I thought she would hate me when I told her what really happened.¡±

    ¡°The fact that she didn¡¯t speaks highly of her; she must have a big heart.¡±

    The time was approaching, and both pces were bustling. The receptions would be held at a very exclusive hotel. The halls were decorated with utmost luxury, and the most important people from the United Arab Emirates would be present.

    Ahmed wouldn¡¯t have wanted it this way, but his mother was right about one thing ¨C if they didn¡¯t invite them, it would be considered an offense.

    Aisha took a rxing bath, knowing that when she told the girls what her mother-inw intended for the wedding night, they would be outraged. That woman was insane, but she trusted Ahmed, and she was sure he would know how to handle it.

    She poured some essences into the water, closed her eyes, and focused on the gentle aroma, trying to clear her mind, making everything else disappear in that moment.

 Marriage Celebration

    The girls were in Aisha¡¯s room, waiting for the makeup artists to arrive. Amira lent some of her beautiful jewelry to Thara and Caroline, even though they had their own, they couldn¡¯tpare to Amira¡¯s collection.

    ¡°Look at these gorgeous jewels you have here. Thank you for letting us borrow some,¡± said Caroline appreciatively.

    ¡°I¡¯m happy to share them with you. As friends of my sister-inw, you are like family to me too,¡± Amira replied warmly.

    ¡°I wish you both could have joined me for the Mehndi. The way they decorate the hands and feet with henna is incredible. It¡¯s truly an art,¡± Aisha added.

    ¡°Then it¡¯ll be for next time, my friend, hahaha,¡± Tharaughed.

    ¡°Hahaha, Amira, could you tell the girls about the purity test on the wedding night?¡± Caroline asked teasingly.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯m supposed to keep that a secret, but you know I¡¯m not one to follow rules and prohibitions,¡± Amira replied with a mischievous smile.

    ¡°Wait, seriously? Is there some kind of ritual for the wedding night?¡± Caroline asked, astonished.

    ¡°It¡¯s an ancient tradition that is no longer practiced everywhere. Only in some regions where customs are deeply rooted,¡± Amira exined.

    ¡°Then what worries you, Aisha?¡± Thara asked.

    ¡°My mother convinced the Grand Tribunal to enforce the old tradition in our case. She doesn¡¯t believe Aisha is pure because she¡¯s American; she thinks Americans are too liberal. She and my aunts will be in the adjoining room during the wedding night to make sure the marriage is consummated. The next day, they will inspect the bedsheets to confirm Aisha¡¯s virtue, worthy of marrying the Sheikh.¡±

    ¡°Wait, but beforeing here, I read a lot about the customs in this country. In some cities in other Arab countries, they still practice that,¡± Thara expressed her frustration.

    ¡°It¡¯s my mother¡¯s doing. Not considering Aisha worthy of Ahmed, she¡¯s trying to make her life impossible. My mother¡¯s family is from a desert tribe, and they strictly adhere to traditions. After the wedding night, the bedsheets are disyed to the entire vige. If her virtue is not proven, she can be considered divorced from that moment on.

    But don¡¯t worry, Ahmed won¡¯t allow the sheets to be exposed. It will only fulfill the requirement for my mother to see them and dispel her doubts. She will inform the Tribunal,¡± Amira exined.

    As they were talking, the makeup artists had not yet arrived. Amira went out to see what was happening, as they couldn¡¯t afford to bete for the celebration.

    ¡°What will you do about Ahmed? Imagine when he finds out that he¡¯s not your first. I don¡¯t even want to think about it,¡± Thara asked Aisha.

    ¡°Just wait, what do you mean, not the first? Sister, you have a lot to tell us,¡± Caroline chimed in.

    Aisha told her sister everything that had happened, and Caroline couldn¡¯t believe what she had done just to annoy Carlo.

    ¡°I never understood why you don¡¯t like Carlo. In my opinion, he¡¯s a man who loves you and is willing to do anything for you,¡± Caroline said.

    ¡°I had my reasons to be wary, little one. I feel like his attitude is just a facade. Besides, anyone who is a friend of your mother¡¯s is not trustworthy. He chose to buy me instead of conquering me.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t believe what I¡¯m about to tell you,¡± Caroline said.

    ¡°Tell us quickly, Amira will be back soon.¡±

    ¡°A few days ago, Ahmed confessed to me that he was the man I spent that night with.¡±

    ¡°No way! You¡¯re kidding, right?¡± Thara eximed, shocked.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it,¡± Caroline added, astonished.

    ¡°It¡¯s true, at first I tried to hate him. The way he treated me that night was far from pleasant. But then I realized that we were both victims of the circumstances. Someone had drugged his drink, and in his state, he entered the wrong room,¡± Aisha exined.

    ¡°That¡¯s incredible, girl. I would have never thought,¡± Caroline said.

    ¡°Me neither. At first, I tried to hate him, but after getting to know him, I realized there¡¯s much more to him than meets the eye,¡± Aisha admitted.

    The makeup artists arrived, and Amira entered the room, smiling and apanied by several girls.

    ¡°We have a lot of work to do. Let¡¯s get started,¡± Amira said.

    They all got their makeup done together. Of course, the bride¡¯s makeup received the most attention. They exfoliated and hydrated her skin, focusing on entuating her eyes. When Aisha saw the final result, she was amazed.

    ¡°Wow, friend, what eyes!¡± Thara eximed.

    ¡°Sister, you have such captivating eyes. They almost look feline; I¡¯m impressed,¡± Caroline added.

    Theyughed; the way they had entuated her eyes made them look bigger, framed by beautifully shaped eyebrows. The Arab makeup was truly an art.

    Finally, the time came for the bride to put on her dress. When she was finally dressed, Caroline and Thara couldn¡¯t hold back their tears. The dress was simply marvelous, a mermaid-style gown,pletely embroidered with crystals.

    It had a long detachable train at the back, making it look ethereal. The girls were surprised that the dress had a neckline and didn¡¯t have sleeves.

    ¡°You look beautiful, my friend.¡±

    ¡°Sister, you look incredible. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re getting married here in this country.¡±

    ¡°Hey, no tears, girls. They¡¯ll make the bride cry, and we don¡¯t want to ruin her makeup. Help me put on the veil.¡±

    ¡°The dress is marvelous, but won¡¯t she have issues with the neckline like that?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the secret, girls. Inside the venue, it¡¯s an all-women event. The veil she¡¯ll be wearing is long and will cover herpletely when she enters. Inside, we can remove the hijab, wear dresses of our liking, butter, when the groom enters to celebrate with the bride, we must cover ourselves. Photos are allowed, but under no circumstances can they be published.¡±

    ¡°And we chose the most modest dresses we could find.¡±

    Thara eximed, making Amira and Aishaugh.

    They ced the long veil over Aisha¡¯s head, covering both her head and the dress. They then proceeded to the venue where the celebration would take ce. Upon arrival, they noticed that all the cars were of luxurious makes. Women were gathered in one hall, while men were in another.

    The female guests were celebrating, eating, and dancing since hours before the bride¡¯s entrance. As per tradition, the bride was to walk alone through a nearly midnight runway. Aisha entered, and B¨¢sima pretended to be happy as she weed her. B¨¢sima apanied her to a chair near the runway. The bride decided to forget about the problems and enjoy the party. The decoration was luxuriously impressive, with the ceiling covered in flowers. The buffet was abundant, with food carts passing by all the time. The staff attending to them were all women.

    Ahmed¡¯s celebration was different. After a while, they moved the chairs outside the event hall. Ahmed was wearing a white Kandura with a ck Bisht with golden details. They danced the traditional line dance, holding elegant gold canes in their hands.

    At the end and in the front row, men carried small rifles. Traditional dishes like Biryani, Saloma, Hummus, and Shawarma were abundant, along with coffee, tea, and typical sweets, but alcohol was not allowed.

    Later, the music changed to announce Ahmed¡¯s entrance to apany the bride. All the women covered their necklines and heads. Ahmed entered and sat beside the bride. After a while, they toasted with Sharbat, and then they exchanged rings from the right hand to the left index finger.

    Aisha had no idea, but Ahmed guided her through the ceremony. After that, they were supposed to leave to consummate the marriage, fulfilling the three requirements for the union to beplete.

    Aisha was very nervous, not knowing how to deal with her intrusive and gossiping mother-inw. They retired to the pce that would be their home. For the first time, she entered Ahmed¡¯s room, which wasvishly adorned with gold, even the bathroom fixtures were gold. What struck her the most was that there were two bathrooms, one for her and one for him.

    Ahmed was also nervous. When they had been together the first time, the circumstances had been very different.

    She sat on the edge of the bed, feeling embarrassed. She knew her first time had been with him, but the issue of the bedsheet worried her the most. After a while, they heard B¨¢sima and two other women arriving.

    ¡°I know my mother; I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t wait in the adjacent room. She won¡¯t move from behind that door,¡± Ahmed said, frustrated, resigned to his mother¡¯s attitude.

    B¨¢sima knocked on the door. ¡°Ahmed, my son, we¡¯ll wait outside the door. When you¡¯re ready, open it for us.¡±

    They heard the sound of chairs being moved, and they were ced near the door.

    ¡°Ugh, my mother¡¯s insistence,¡± Ahmed eximed in despair. At that moment, Aisha wished she didn¡¯t have a mother-inw.

 Wedding Night

    After a while, Aisha and Ahmed were sitting side by side, hesitating to move, avoiding each other¡¯s gaze. There was tension in the air. They were used to sleeping together, but just sleeping.

    Ahmed feared that if he tried to get closer, she would reject him. Aisha, on the other hand, was afraid that if she agreed to be with him or took the first step, he would consider her easy. Besides, her first-time memory was very painful. Their thoughts were interrupted by insistent knocking on the door.

    ¡°Ahmed, my son, you don¡¯t intend to keep us waiting here all night. Can wee in now?¡±

    Ahmed blushed upon hearing his mother¡¯s words. Was she trying to embarrass him that night?

    ¡°Ahmed, what should we do?¡± Aisha broke the silence between them.

    He took a small vial from his pocket containing a red, viscous liquid.

    ¡°My sister gave me this vial of blood. I¡¯ll pour it over the beddings. Tonight, I¡¯ll teach my mother and aunts a lesson, and I hope you¡¯ll help me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but I trust you. Go ahead.¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    He ruffled the bed sheets, then poured the contents of the vial over them, concentrating in the center to make it look more convincing. He started rhythmically banging the headboard against the wall, and Aisha understood what was going on. She began to moan loudly. Ahmed increased the rhythm of the knocks, and Aisha moaned and screamed even louder. They couldn¡¯t contain theirughter. They would love to see the women¡¯s faces.

    ¡°Ahmed, son, it¡¯s too much noise. You¡¯re doing it too forcefully. By Ah, the audacity of these young people,¡± one of the women there said, blushing with embarrassment.

    ¡°We¡¯d better leave. It¡¯s quite evident that they have consummated the marriage. There¡¯s no need for us to go in. Ask your son to give us the bedsheet to finish this,¡± another woman said.

    ¡°Honey, open the door slightly and give them the bedsheet. There¡¯s no need for us to enter.¡±

    Ahmed and Aisha burst outughing. Ahmed went into the bathroom, took off his clothes, and wrapped a towel around his waist, ensuring that the women wouldn¡¯t see him like that, but it¡¯s what they deserved.

    Aishay on the bed and covered herself with one of the sheets left there. Ahmed opened the door just enough for the women to see his naked body, then threw the sheet over one of the chairs and closed the door again, leaving the women astonished. They took the sheet and hurriedly left.

    In the pce room, the couple wasughing heartily.

    ¡°If only you could¡¯ve seen their faces! It was something to remember, hahaha.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, they¡¯ll think twice before reviving old traditions.¡±

    After that, absolute silence fell between them. Aisha quickly went to the bathroom; her personal belongings had already been moved there. In the dressing room, she looked for somethingfortable to sleep in. When she came out, Ahmed was already in his pajamas. Neither of them dared to take things further, not because they didn¡¯t want to, but because they wanted to get to know each other as a couple.

    Ahmed felt that despite what had happened between them, he needed to win her over to be worthy of her body. Aishay down next to him, ced her head on his chest, and they fell into a deep sleep. What she had thought would be aplete nightmare turned out to be the most enjoyable night of her life.

    Early in the morning, Ahmed woke her up with a kiss on the forehead. He was already showered and groomed.

    ¡°Aisha, wake up, sleepyhead.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, is something happening?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going on our honeymoon. I was thinking of taking you to Abu Dhabi, but I believe you¡¯d like to forget about Arab traditions and rules for a while. So, we¡¯ll go to a ce where nobody will bother us-a private ind, just you and me. We¡¯ll have to bring some bodyguards for security, and they¡¯ll be Americans, so on this trip, no rules, no impositions. You can bepletely yourself. I think they can survive here without me for a week.¡±

    Aisha got excited and got up to hug him. He appreciated her spontaneous gesture, and she looked so childish jumping around that it warmed Ahmed¡¯s heart.

    When she was ready, Aisha stepped out of the dressing room wearing a short, tight-fitting dress. Ahmed was taken aback, not because he disliked what he saw, but quite the opposite. His mind quickly imagined what the dress covered. Aisha then put on an abaya adorned with gemstones, something she would take off when they boarded the ne.

    She left her hair loose and adorned it with some jeweled hairpins. Ahmed savored the delightful aroma that emanated from her as she moved. This trip would be torture for him, he already knew.

    They met up with their friends and Ahmed¡¯s family for breakfast before departing. B¨¢sima and Ahmed¡¯s aunts blushed when they saw them, and the couple remembered what had happened the night before, but they had to contain theirughter for the sake of politeness.

    Ahmed¡¯s aunts insisted that Aisha should eat and nourish herself well, especially on their honeymoon, as not doing so could make her sick. Aisha blushed this time; she knew what they were referring to.

    Before leaving, she said goodbye to Caroline, Thara, and Amira. They burst intoughter when she told them what had happened the night before. Amira didn¡¯t know the full story but gave the vial of blood to Ahmed, knowing that Aisha was forced into marriage and might not be ready to consummate it yet.

    She respected that, as she, too, wouldn¡¯t want to marry someone against her will. It was a tradition in their country that she despised, and it was bing lessmon except for her mother, who failed to understand that it should be left in the past.

    Thara, Caroline, and Cambell would stay a few more days. Amira and Ibrahim would act as tour guides. Aisha gave them some gold jewelry she had bought during one of her outings as gifts. She would have loved to take them with her, but it would be suspicious to bring friends on their honeymoon. The girls promised to visitter.

    Caroline had taken a liking to one of Ahmed¡¯s cousins. Aisha was worried; she didn¡¯t want her sister to have anything to do with those customs. Ahmed was different; he had be ustomed to the lifestyle and customs of the United States and was working to leave behind traditions that demeaned women.

    They apanied the couple to the airport to bid them farewell. Aisha and Ahmed boarded the ne-a ce filled with luxury, the designated jet for the Sheikh¡¯s travels. Aisha thought about whether all of this was truly necessary when so many people were starving in the world.

    Ahmed noticed her difort and dared to ask, ¡°Is something bothering you?¡±

    ¡°I was just thinking about all this luxury-gold and precious stones, just like at the pce. It could feed so many people.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always thought the same. The pces and nes were decorated to my father¡¯s taste. There are far too many luxury cars in the pce, some even ted with gold. As for expensive horses, my father¡¯s stable houses some of the most costly in the world. As for me, believe me, I try to support as many charities as I can, both here and in the United States.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Every little bit makes a difference.¡±

    Aisha removed the abaya; she was so tired of wearing it. Thara and Caroline would have to wear it while in the country, but only where thew required it. In other ces, they could dress as they usually did. However, things would be different for her; she would have to follow some dress code norms.

    Ahmed started sweating profusely when he saw her. He attempted to read a book, but it was impossible. He couldn¡¯t concentrate on his reading, so he closed his eyes and pretended to sleep.

    After a couple of hours of flying, theynded at a private airport where they would take a jet to the ind.

    The flight¡¯s captain was a handsome German man, who was very attentive to Aisha upon seeing her. Ahmed felt annoyed. At least on the ind, he wouldn¡¯t have to deal with that. He considered hiring only female bodyguards but dismissed the idea since it would be too obvious that he was jealous.

 Arriving At The Island

    Aisha noticed that Ahmed was unusually serious, and she felt a tense atmosphere. She had no idea what was going on.

    ¡°Is something wrong? Did I do something to upset you?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Not at all, nothing is wrong,¡± he replied.

    ¡°You seem too serious.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just tiredness, nothing more. It¡¯ll pass. Resting on the ind will do me good.¡±

    Aisha decided to leave him alone. The flight attendant approached them to offer snacks, paying special attention to Ahmed. Aisha noticed this but didn¡¯t want to appear jealous, so she ignored it.

    Ahmed decided to test if she cared even a little bit. He smiled back at the flight attendant, who delightedly responded and came closer. As she turned around, she purposely leaned forward, bringing her well-rounded rear close to Ahmed¡¯s face. He blushed intensely, not expecting the flight attendant to be so bold. Aisha was trying to remain calm, but she didn¡¯t realize she was holding her breath and turning purple. Ahmed noticed and started moving her, concerned.

    ¡°Aisha, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she replied, her voice trembling, trying not to show her annoyance.

    ¡°You don¡¯t look well.¡±

    ¡°It must be the altitude.¡±

    The flight attendant returned, having opened her blouse¡¯s neckline a bit more.

    Ahmed was displeased by this and got up, taking the girl¡¯s arm and leading her to the service area. The girl imagined he wanted something more with her and looked back at Aisha with a mocking smile. Aishapletely ignored her, though inside, she felt like she was about to explode. What audacity from those two.

    In the service area, Ahmed gripped the flight attendant¡¯s arm tightly. She realized he was extremely angry and quickly tried to smooth things over.

    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m delighted that you showed interest in me. It would be an honor to be part of your harem.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m not ustomed to having a harem, and if I did, it wouldn¡¯t be with women as easy as you. Do note near us again. Your colleague will attend to us. When we return, you can collect your severance; your services here are no longer required.¡±

    ¡°Sir, you gave me the impression that you were interested, so I dared.¡±

    ¡°Why did you smile, then? Anyway, I apologize for what happened. Regardless, go and collect your severance upon our return.¡±

    Ahmed turned around and went back to his seat next to Aisha. He was starting to doubt if she had any interest in him beyond friendship. He felt he had rushed things by forcing her into marriage.

    ¡°Is everything okay with the flight attendant?¡± Aisha asked calmly. Ahmed looked at her seriously.

    ¡°Everything¡¯s perfect with her.¡±

    ¡°I noticed. I¡¯m d you get along well with your staff.¡±

    She turned her gaze back to the window,pletely ignoring him for the rest of the flight.

    Ahmed smiled. Perhaps she did care after all, even just a little.

    An hourter, theynded on a small private airstrip on the ind. Several luxury SUVs were waiting for them. Ahmed tried to take Aisha¡¯s hand to help her down, but she withdrew her hand and got out without epting his assistance.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Instead of bothering him, this gave him hope. Clearly, she was upset about what had happened. He smiled again at the thought. The handsome pilot came to say goodbye, but it didn¡¯t even dampen his good mood. They got into one of the SUVs that would take them to their amodations.

    ¡°I see you¡¯re very happy about what happened,¡± Aisha remarked.

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just saying you¡¯re quite smiley now, whereas you were very serious just a short while ago.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that. She¡¯s a very friendly girl.¡±

    ¡°Uhmm, that¡¯s good.¡±

    Ahmed was enjoying this. Really, he was. She looked at him through the window.

    ¡°Are you upset about something?¡±

    ¡°Not at all, nothing¡¯s wrong.¡±

    ¡°Uhmm, it¡¯s not fair to answer my questions with what I said before.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know those words were exclusively yours. If that¡¯s the case, Your Highness, I won¡¯t use them again.¡±

    Ahmed felt the urge to kiss her, but he knew that doing so now might upset her.

    They arrived at a massive vi, where luxury was equally impressive.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful ce.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll take you to my favorite spot. I know you¡¯ll love it. If you want to rest before dinner, I¡¯ll show you to your room.¡±

    Aisha followed him through the stairs and down a long corridor. They entered a huge room, and she noticed his things were there too.

    ¡°Will this be your room or mine?¡±

    ¡°I thought we¡¯d share a room. You know neither of us can rest if we¡¯re alone due to the nightmares. Besides, we need to get used to it because that¡¯s how it will be in Dubai.¡±

    ¡°I thought I¡¯d have some privacy to rx, but you¡¯re right about the nightmares.¡±

    She was still upset about what happened. She didn¡¯t want Ahmed to think she was jealous, but she didn¡¯t know how to express herself.

    He decided to further provoke her jealousy.

    ¡°Do you want to know what we talked about with the flight attendant in the cabin?¡± Ahmed asked.

    ¡°Just out of curiosity, I¡¯d like to know,¡± Aisha replied.

    ¡°She offered to be part of my harem.¡±

    ¡°Do you have one?¡±

    ¡°No, but I might like to have one.¡±

    ¡°I believe it was specified in the marriage contract that you wouldn¡¯t ept second wives.¡±

    ¡°True, I forgot about that detail. I still wonder, why did you do it?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Not allowing me to have second wives.¡±

    ¡°No woman likes her husband to be with other women, whether the marriage is real or not. At least, that¡¯s how it is in my culture, and you know it.¡±

    Ahmed moved closer to her, speaking softly into her ear.

    ¡°Are you sure it was only about that?¡±

    Aisha felt her skin tingle at his closeness. His scent filled her nostrils, and for a moment, her mind went nk, not knowing how to respond.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure. It was only about that.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I believe you. I wanted to ask you something.¡±

    ¡°Tell me.¡±

    ¡°The flight attendants want to stay on the ind for a few days, but there¡¯s no ce for them to stay. Would you have any problem with them staying here?¡±

    ¡°What? No way.¡±

    ¡°No way what? No way you¡¯d have a problem with them staying?¡±

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate. We¡¯re supposed to be on our honeymoon, even if it¡¯s not real.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call them and let them know it won¡¯t be possible. I¡¯ll see you at dinner.¡±

    Aisha was tempted to ask why she would see him only at dinner, but she decided to stay quiet. She took a bath to rx and then put onfortable clothes. When she went to find Ahmed, he wasn¡¯t anywhere in the vi. She asked one of the bodyguards, who said he had left and didn¡¯t know when he would return.

    This made her sad, thinking that he would spend the afternoon with the flight attendant. She returned to the room, sat on a chair, took a book, and tried to read, but her mind wouldn¡¯t let her concentrate. She imagined Ahmed kissing the flight attendant and a thousand other things, and tears began to flow.

    Shey down on the bed and fell deeply asleep. When she woke upter, she noticed Ahmed was lying next to her, fast asleep, holding her close. She gently removed his arm to avoid waking him up. Feeling thirsty, she decided to get a ss of water and realized it was already nighttime. She didn¡¯t know how long she had been sleeping, but it must have been for several hours. As she passed by the dining room, she was amazed to see it decorated with hundreds of red roses.

    The table was elegantly set, and there was a small golden box on the table. She guessed it was for her and opened it, finding a beautiful bracelet with their initials entwined in the symbol of infinity. Below it, there was a small note that read, ¡°For the most beautiful woman, never take it off.¡± She put on the bracelet and headed toward the kitchen, feeling guilty as Ahmed had arranged all this for her, and she should have been waiting for him.

    After pouring the water, she returned to the room. Ahmed was still asleep. ¡°How could a man like him be so perfect?¡± she wondered. She felt guilty for what she had been imagining and watched him sleep. His features were refined, and he had thick eyebrows and beautiful, long eyshes, along with a fine beard that made him look very masculine. She approached and gave him a gentle kiss on the lips, closing her eyes as she did so. When she opened them, she saw him looking at her intensely.

 You Will Ask For More

    Aisha was startled; her face was just a few centimeters away from Ahmed¡¯s.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­¡± She didn¡¯t get to finish her sentence as Ahmed pulled her towards him and gave her a passionate kiss. She pulled away, needing to catch her breath, and noticed a frown on Ahmed¡¯s face, thinking that perhaps he didn¡¯t like the kiss.

    ¡°I apologize; I didn¡¯t think it would bother you,¡± he said, then left the room.

    She was dumbfounded. What was going on with him? She had been determined to have a good night, but now she blushed at the thought. She didn¡¯t want to seem forward, but who wouldn¡¯t be attracted to a man like him?

    Reprimanding herself, she med the excessive heat in the room for her improper thoughts. She stood up to take a bath as she was sweating profusely. When she came out, she wore just a robe with nothing underneath, thinking that Ahmed wouldn¡¯t return if he was upset.

    As she got back into bed, she fell into a deep sleep, but she woke up in the early hours of the morning to find Ahmed next to her again. She had her leg over him, and when she tried to move, she realized it wasn¡¯t just her leg; she was half on top of him. He was awake, watching her in a way that sent shivers down her spine. She tried to pull her leg away, but Ahmed stopped her.

    That¡¯s when she understood why he was looking at her like that ¨C she wasn¡¯t covered; the sheet was at her feet, and her robe had ridden up almost to her waist. She blushed furiously.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked nervously.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to provoke you; I assure you. I thought you wouldn¡¯te back,¡± she said hurriedly.

    ¡°It¡¯s better not to jump to conclusions,¡± he replied, smiling in a way that she didn¡¯t think could be sexier. He started running his hand up her leg, and she closed her eyes as tingles shot through her entire body.

    When he reached her intimate area, she opened her eyes again, and he grinned mischievously. He kissed her intensely, making it hard for her to breathe, but she didn¡¯t want to stop any of it.

    He kissed her neck and used his fingers to draw small circles on her sensitive spot. ¡°Damn! It felt so good,¡± she thought. Ahmed remembered every part of her body, and she was left speechless when he undressed. His abdomen was perfect; his muscles were well-developed.

    ¡°Do you like something?¡± he asked.

    ¡°No, I just¡­¡± she stammered.

    ¡°Shhhh¡­¡± He ced a finger on her lips to silence her, and she nervously closed her eyes again, making him smile.

    ¡°I wanted to wait until you were sure, until you loved me. But tonight, you definitely decided to provoke me. I¡¯m very sorry, but now you¡¯ll face the consequences.¡±

    When he felt her open her legs slowly, she started trembling. Memories of the pain from the first time came back, and he noticed. Ahmed whispered gently in her ear, ¡°It won¡¯t be the same; I promise this time won¡¯t hurt. I¡¯ll be gentle and slow until you¡¯re the one asking for more.¡±

    Aisha blushed. How could she even think that she would be the one asking for more?

    He kept his promise; he entered her gently. She stifled a moan; this time there was no pain, only immense pleasure. Each of his movements caused her to gasp, and she tried to cover her mouth. He removed his hand, fascinated to know that she was feeling pleasure in his arms. Ahmed was right; she was the one asking for more.

    It was the first time she felt that sensation, the one that transported her to another realm, an experience like no other. She muffled a slight scream while an unfamiliar sound, almost like a growl, escaped Ahmed¡¯s throat.

    They were left exhausted, and she, who initially thought their marriage was just an arrangement, was definitely mistaken. Ahmed was starting to make his way into her heart.

    Shey on his chest, gently caressing him. It felt so good to be like this. When she first met him, she never would have imagined this, that he would be the man she gave herself to for the first time.

    ¡°I loved it,¡± she said.

    ¡°I know. I¡¯m good at this,¡± he replied confidently.

    ¡°No, silly, the bracelet. It¡¯s beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that. You hurt my heart; I thought you meant¡­¡±

    She covered his mouth with her hand, interrupting what he was about to say, and when she removed her hand, he burst outughing.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m just teasing you. I had this bracelet made a little before the wedding. I want you to always wear it, so I¡¯ll always be with you.¡±

    Aisha got up, wrapped a sheet around her body, and decided to take a bath. But when she tried to walk, her legs wouldn¡¯t respond, and she fell onto the carpet.

    ¡°You¡¯ve left me powerless, sir.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, we¡¯ll fix that in a moment.¡±

    Ahmed got up, and she instinctively covered her face. He waspletely naked, and he removed the sheet that covered his body, lifting her into his arms and carrying her to the bathroom. He turned on the shower, adjusting the water to a warm temperature, and entered with her still in his arms. He gently set her down on the floor and tenderly washed her body.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    He was the happiest man on the, having the woman he loved with him. Now, all he needed was for her to love him back. He cherished his memories of Lyna, whom he had loved deeply, but what he felt for Aisha was stronger. He felt the need to love her, to protect her, and to be with her forever.

    He started kissing her neck again and turned her body to face him.

    ¡°Since that night, I couldn¡¯t get you out of my head. I searched for you intensely, and now I¡¯m the happiest man in the universe, having you by my side. I know I may sound cheesy, but I just want you to understand, to desire what I desire, to give you my entire life.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite the poet, my beloved Sheikh.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s something few people know about us Arabs. We¡¯re passionate about poetry. I¡¯m not very good at it, but I¡¯m just telling you whates from my heart.¡±

    Her heart was beating fast. She was sure that she would develop strong feelings for him. For now, it was just attraction and fondness. He hoped she would say something more, returning his feelings. She seemed to hesitate, and he understood that it was still too early for her to love him.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± he asked.

    ¡°No, nothing,¡± she replied.

    She wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled him in for a kiss. For now, he was content with just that. He had a lifetime to make her love him.

    They didn¡¯t leave the bathroom until they were satisfied. He dried her body and carried her back to bed. They fell into a deep sleep. In the morning, she woke up, and he wasn¡¯t by her side. It was still early, and she found him on the balcony, talking to a girl, both of themughing happily.

    She tried not to get upset, but it was hard. She returned to bed, and minutester, he came in with arge tray of breakfast.

    ¡°Good morning, sleepyhead. Finally awake?¡±

    ¡°Good morning,¡± she replied, sounding a bit curt.

    ¡°Are you upset about something?¡±

    ¡°Do I have a reason to be?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Just tell me.¡±

    She looked at the breakfast tray; it smelled delicious.

    ¡°Thank you for breakfast.¡±

    ¡°I prepared it myself, with lots of love.¡±

    ¡°Then it must be delicious.¡±

    They ate quietly. Aisha decided not to dwell on the girl and howfortable Ahmed seemed talking to her.

    ¡°You have cream on your lip,¡± the Arab said. He leaned in to wipe it off with his hand, and then ran his finger gently over her lip. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for wanting you to experience this special ce, we could stay here.¡±

    She smiled, and to him, that smile seemed both tender and sexy. He had to distract himself or they wouldn¡¯t leave the room at all.

    ¡°Great breakfast, right from you. Compliments to the chef.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll pass it on from you, beautifuldy. You need to get ready; I¡¯ll take you to a very special ce. Put onfortable clothes; we¡¯ll go by bike.¡±

    ¡°On a bike?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go by bike, we can take a jeep.¡±

    ¡°Nooo, I¡¯d love to go by bike. I haven¡¯t ridden one since I was a child.¡±

    ¡°Then I imagine it wasn¡¯t that long ago.¡±

    He said with a smile, referring to her age. He had met her when she had just turned eighteen, and at his thirty-two years, he felt old next to her. The thought of her age made him remember Mia¡¯s birthday. Damn! She had turned neen just days before their wedding, and he had let it slip by.

    He¡¯d have to do something very special to apologize; there might not be any way to make up for such carelessness, and that was probably why she hadn¡¯t mentioned it.

 I Have To Confess Something To You

    They left the house, and outside, two beautiful bicycles awaited them. One was white with blue, the other white with pink. Several bodyguards apanied them, riding ck bicycles, while some 4¡Á4 trucks followed them from a distance.

    ¡°Pink color, I love it,¡± she eximed, hugging him. Despite all the surveince, she felt free and happy to be herself on that ind without so many limiting rules.

    ¡°That¡¯s great you liked it. I ordered them a while ago, and the daughter of the ind¡¯s caretakers brought them. She¡¯s a close friend, we¡¯ve known each other since childhood. They had some troubles in Dubai, so I offered them toe here years ago, and they dly epted.¡±

    Aisha lowered her head, a gesture of sadness appearing on her face, feeling guilty at that moment.

    ¡°I have to confess something,¡± she said.

    Ahmed held her chin with one hand. ¡°What is it, beautiful?¡±

    ¡°I have to apologize for not trusting you. I saw you talking to that girl, and you lookedfortable with her. It made me upset.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize. On the contrary, I¡¯m happy about it,¡± Ahmed replied.

    Aisha looked at him closely, his words confusing her. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯d be happy.¡±

    ¡°It tells me that you¡¯re starting to feel something for me. Also, I have something to confess. Actually, on the ne, I felt jealous when the captain was attentive to you, and you responded with a smile. That¡¯s why I briefly entertained the flight attendant¡¯s flirtation. I wanted to see if you would get jealous.¡±

    ¡°And boy, did I get jealous,¡± Aisha admitted.

    ¡°We have to learn to trust each other. It¡¯s better to speak up when something bothers us than to keep it to ourselves.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do that, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    They hopped on the bicycles, and the guards followed them at a respectful distance, avoiding intruding on their privacy.

    They rode for a few minutes, and Aisha truly enjoyed the breathtakingndscapes of the ind. She stopped frequently to take photographs. Eventually, they arrived at a trailhead that diverged from the main path.

    ¡°We¡¯ll leave the bicycles here and walk,¡± Ahmed said.

    They walked downhill, passing through a wooded area until Aisha was amazed to see a beautiful waterfall with crystal-clear water in a shade of blue she had never seen before.

    ¡°This is incredible,¡± she eximed.

    ¡°I knew you would like it. Now, let¡¯s go for a swim.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Ahmed undressed, leaving only his boxers, while the guards were instructed to keep a watchful eye from a distance. Aisha also removed her clothes, remaining in her underwear. Ahmed helped her remove her bra, and they both jumped into the water.

    After swimming for a while, they ventured into a cave behind the waterfall. Inside, a stream led to a water-filled pool, and the cave was adorned with brilliant crystals emerging from the walls, with stctites and stgmites decorating the space.

    ¡°I used toe here often. I would spend hours drawing and photographing the rock formations and crystals,¡± Ahmed said.

    ¡°I¡¯m speechless. This is a visual wonder, a true treasure,¡± Aisha replied.

    Ahmed sat on the sandy bank of the pool, and Aisha joined him.

    ¡°You know the thousands of naughty ideas thate to my mind when I see you like this, next to me,¡± Ahmed said with a mischievous smile.

    ¡°And what¡¯s stopping you from acting on them, Your Majesty?¡± Aisha yfully responded, leaning back on her hands.

    Ahmed moved closer and kissed her passionately. He thought he would never fall in love again, but the universe had surprised him in a big way. He felt an intense and unique love, wondering if anyone else could feel the same way. The feeling scared him, especially when he considered saying ¡°I love you¡± to her. He wasn¡¯t sure if she felt the same way with the same intensity.

    They made love passionately, the cave echoing the symphony of whispers and moans that emanated from them. It was a whirlwind of emotions, and they ended up exhausted.

    ¡°Now, how am I supposed to walk back? My legs feel like jelly, and they won¡¯t take me anywhere at the moment,¡± Aisha joked.

    ¡°I anticipated that might happen, so I asked them to bring the jeep,¡± Ahmed replied.

    ¡°Ahmed Khan Assad, you have everything meticulously nned,¡± Aisha teased.

    ¡°I plead guilty to acting with premeditation and advantage. I just fulfilled one of the fantasies I had as a young man,¡± he chuckled.

    Aishaughed, d to hear that she was the first woman he brought to this cave.

    When they returned to the vi in the jeep, the delightful aroma of food filled their senses. Ahmed had arranged for several dishes to be prepared for their return. She thought about staying on the ind forever. They still had several days there, but the idea of returning to Dubai tormented her. Now that she was his wife, she knew that all eyes would be on her, and she wasn¡¯t sure if she could live up to what Ahmed needed.

    ¡°You seem lost in thought,¡± he said.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m worried about the return. I know it¡¯s your country, your people, but I¡¯m having a hard time adapting to the culture.¡±

    ¡°Now, it¡¯s your country and your people too. After three years of marriage, you can express your intention to be a citizen.¡±

    She fell silent, uncertain if she wanted to do that.

    ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll be right back,¡± Ahmed said as he walked away for a moment.

    When he returned, he held a small cake with lit candles in his hand. Ahmed sang a cheerful birthday song.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for forgetting your birthday. I saw the date in your documents, but with all the hustle and bustle of the wedding, I forgot. We¡¯ll have to celebrate when we get back, and I¡¯ll give you your gift there.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, but you don¡¯t have to worry about a gift. This cake is more than enough, and you¡¯ve already given me this beautiful bracelet,¡± she said, leaning in to kiss him.

    In Italy, Carlo felt suffocated. He didn¡¯t know if that woman knew how to do anything other than cry. She insisted on marrying him, but now every time he touched her, she turned into a factory of tears, begging him constantly to let her go.

    ¡°You ask me to let you go, you didn¡¯t want to be by my side, and now that you are, you want to leave. I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯re not going anywhere. When I find Mia, I will bring her home, and from that moment on, you will take care of her,¡± Carlo said.

    ¡°You said that when you find her, you¡¯ll give me a divorce,¡± Vittoria replied.

    ¡°And I will, I always keep my promises. I¡¯ll give you the divorce because I¡¯ll marry her. But you won¡¯t be able to leave, don¡¯t worry. From that moment on, I won¡¯t touch you again. You mean nothingpared to her,¡± he added.

    Vittoria lowered her head. She was paying a high price for her stubbornness to marry Carlo. He was nothing like the Prince Charming she had imagined; he was the protagonist of her worst nightmares. Night after night, she was subjected to his vilest behavior, venting all his frustration at not finding Mia on her.

    Meanwhile, Emma was hoping to end her pregnancy soon. She wanted to leave her child in his father¡¯s care and use the money he would provide to continue her life. For a moment, she allowed herself to be sentimental when she saw the ultrasound and heard the heartbeat, but she quickly discarded those thoughts. She would not be tied to anyone in her life, especially not to a diaper-changing milk drinker.

    She was just days away from giving birth, and Cambell had not returned from Dubai yet. She was afraid of being alone when the time came.

    In Dubai, Basima still couldn¡¯t get used to the idea of her son¡¯s marriage. She had met with Aracha to n a way for her to get pregnant by Ahmed. They had to y their cards very well; if she managed to have the Sheikh¡¯s first child, that child would have to be named the Crown Prince. Amira tried to eavesdrop to see what those two were up to, but her mother kept her under close watch.

    Ibrahim was suffering as the day of the engagement that his mother had nned for him approached. He knew Jamil was already married, and imagining him in the arms of that woman was driving him crazy. He had to resign himself to living a life he didn¡¯t want, or he would be disowned.

    Amira was also worried. Her mother was capable of betrothing her just to get rid of her, as she was a hindrance to her ns.

    Meanwhile, Zafir awaited the Sheikh¡¯s return to inform him of his sisters¡¯ whereabouts. He was arranging everything necessary to rescue them and take them out of the country. It had to be a carefully nned operation, or Ahmed¡¯s enemies could use it against him.

    Unaware of Basima¡¯s wicked ns, on the ind, the couple continued to enjoy their love,pletely surrendered to the passion that ignited between their bodies.

 What The Hell Happened?

    The next morning, Ahmed organized a yacht ride but had to cut it short. Zafir had informed him that he had found his sisters, and Ahmed wanted to rescue them immediately. He hesitated to call while on his honeymoon, but he decided to do so as he didn¡¯t want to keep important information from him.

    The couple had breakfast before boarding the yacht. Aisha wore a light, long white dress, semi-transparent, with her swimsuit underneath. She also put on a beautiful hat and dark sunsses. Ahmed wore white shorts and a ck shirt, with dark sunsses as well.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to return to Dubai tomorrow. I know I promised you more days on the ind, but Zafir has found my sisters, and I want to free them right away. After that, we cane back to continue our honeymoon. Does that sound okay to you?¡± Ahmed asked.

    Aisha remained silent for a moment. She understood that he needed to rescue his sisters, but the thought of going back to that ce where she couldn¡¯t be herself and had to endure Ahmed¡¯s mother and her traditions troubled her.

    ¡°I understand. Could it be that I stay on the ind? Please, I could wait for you here,¡± she proposed.

    ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t be at peace, fearing for your safety. This ce is isted, and while there¡¯s no danger on the ind itself, if someone finds out, your life could be at risk.¡±

    ¡°Please, it will only be until youe back. Afterward, we can stay a few more days before returning to Dubai.¡±

    ¡°Alright, but you won¡¯t stay at the vi. You¡¯ll have to stay at Lara¡¯s house with her parents. I¡¯ll leave some bodyguards here, and only two wille with me. I¡¯ll call Zafir to wait for me with his men at the hangar.¡±

    Ahmed reluctantly agreed. He understood that she didn¡¯t want to return to Dubai just yet, and he wouldn¡¯t either if he had the choice. He worried about her safety and didn¡¯t like being away from her as the nightmares woulde back to haunt him.

    ¡°It will take me a maximum of two days. I know my mother will be angry when she doesn¡¯t see you return, as she finds it unthinkable for a wife to be alone elsewhere. She¡¯ll have to learn that we won¡¯t allow her to meddle in our marriage and that we¡¯ll handle it as we see fit. I need to find an excuse to justify my return. They shouldn¡¯t know that I¡¯m sending my sisters to the United States; I can¡¯t send them to New York as it will be the first ce they¡¯ll look for them.¡±

    Aisha felt a strange pressure in her chest, perhaps because she didn¡¯t want to be separated from him. But she needed a few more days of calm and tranquility before returning to take her ce and responsibilities as the Sheikha.

    The yacht anchored in front of a wonderful beach. Aisha removed her robe, revealing her swimsuit, and Ahmed thought her body was truly sculptural. He looked at his bodyguards to make sure none of them dared to look at her. None of them would dare; they knew the punishment that awaited them if they did.

    Ahmed brought out two sets of diving equipment. He helped Aisha put one on, and then he put on his own. They jumped into the water, and at first, it felt icy cold, but after a few minutes, their bodies adjusted to the temperature. Ahmed guided her, and she was amazed by the impressive underwaterndscape. The blue color of the water contrasted with the marvelous colors of hundreds of fish swimming around them. Ahmed even picked up a pufferfish that inted as soon as he touched it. The reefs were teeming with life and color.

    Later, they swam to a nearby beach, where the bodyguards caught up with them in a small boat. They brought some baskets of food that Ahmed had ordered his staff to prepare before boarding the boat. They spread out nkets and improvised a pic. Ahmed thought of everything, while Aisha was a bit absent-minded.

    ¡°The reefs are beautiful, and the life within them is even more so,¡± she said.

    ¡°Most of them are artificial. Here, just like in Dubai, there¡¯s been an initiative to rehabilitate them for marine biodiversity and to create a natural habitat for the endangered hawksbill turtle. There¡¯s a school that follows a unique curriculum focused on ecological education. Its students, aged between twelve and thirteen, study the oceanography of the United Arab Emirates.¡±

    ¡°You leave me speechless.¡±

    ¡°My father wasn¡¯t just a man clinging to old traditions and precepts; he also tried to modernize some things to attract tourism. He was always concerned with developing programs to address the problems in our society.¡±

    ¡°That shows that not everything is so bad, nor is everything as it seems or as we believe.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. All those old, annoying, and obsolete traditions have to change, but it will be a gradual process. We can¡¯t abruptly remove something that we¡¯ve respected for centuries.¡±

    They enjoyed their meal, conversations, andughter. The sound of the waves and the breathtaking beauty of the ce brought them peace and tranquility. Later, they returned to the yacht on the boat. That night, Aisha wanted to savor his aroma on her skin.

    They made love tenderly, and Ahmed made her feel all the love he had for her. He wanted her to be sure of him, to understand that she was unique and that he would live only for her from the moment he met her.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    In the morning, they packed their bags, and Ahmed took her to Mk¡¯s house, his friend. Mk¡¯s parents weed her warmly.

    ¡°This is my wife, Aisha. She¡¯ll be staying on the ind. I hope she can stay with you until my return; it will only be two days, but I wouldn¡¯t like her to be alone at the vi,¡± Ahmed said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ahmed. She¡¯ll be safe here, and it¡¯ll be a pleasure to host the wife of our friend,¡± Mk replied with a smile.

    Ahmed said his goodbyes and was about to leave when Aisha almost said she regretted staying and that she would go with him, but she decided to remain silent.

    That afternoon, Ahmed arrived in Dubai, where Zafir weed him at the airport. They headed to the pce as Ahmed wanted to know what had happened with his sisters.

    ¡°Zafir, where are they?¡± Ahmed asked urgently.

    ¡°Your Majesty, your sisters have been confined in a dungeon all this time, they are in the old pce. The first time they tried to escape, your father locked them in the mansion with their mother, but the second time, he decided to impose a harsher punishment. Anyone who opposed his rules became his enemy, whether they were his children or wives,¡± Zafir informed Ahmed.

    Ahmed headed towards his pce and decided to wait until nightfall to rescue his sisters. He asked Zafir if he had prepared everything to take them out of the country.

    ¡°Yes, sir, I followed your instructions precisely,¡± Zafir replied.

    Upon arriving at the pce, Amira embraced Ahmed as soon as she saw him. She preferred to stay there rather than with their mother.

    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s good to see you back. Where is Aisha?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I came for just a couple of days to handle an unexpected matter. Then I¡¯ll return to the ind. That¡¯s why Aisha stayed with Mk and her family,¡± Ahmed exined.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, brother. She can enjoy a bit more freedom here. She needs to rx beforeing here. Mother has already made a list of the duties she¡¯ll have as your wife, and it¡¯s really stressful. You have to be very careful. I¡¯ve been at the pce, and she¡¯s with Aracha all day. I fear they are nning something,¡± Amira expressed her concerns.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sister. I¡¯ll be careful. As for my wife, I won¡¯t allow anyone to control her life or her time,¡± Ahmed reassured her.

    After Amira left, Ibrahim entered the office.

    ¡°Brother, I overheard Zafir talking to you. Please allow me to go with them to the United States. I want to start a new life there, and I know mother won¡¯t allow me to leave the country,¡± Ibrahim requested.

    ¡°I won¡¯t ask you for the reasons behind your decision because I believe I already know them. I¡¯ll only ask, are you sure?¡± Ahmed asked.

    ¡°Absolutely sure.¡±

    ¡°Alright, once you¡¯re there, mother won¡¯t be able to force you to return. You¡¯ll leave together from here, but you¡¯ll stay in New York. If you wish, you can take charge of the businesses. Campbell can get you up to speed and exin everything you need to know. As for our sisters, he¡¯ll help them get new identities and they¡¯ll settle in another state so they won¡¯t be found,¡± Ahmed exined to Ibrahim.

    That night, they set off to the old pce. Upon seeing several men approaching, the guards became alert. Ahmed approached them, and upon recognizing the Sheikh, they holstered their weapons.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take my sisters. Needless to say, you haven¡¯t seen us. You¡¯ll report it tomorrow, iming that unknown men took them. You know what will happen if you betray me, so it¡¯s better to be on my side,¡± Ahmed warned them.

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the guards replied, not intending to disobey his orders. They knew how ruthless he could be when determined.

    Ahmed¡¯s sisters were in one of the dungeons, equipped with the essentials, but they couldn¡¯t spend their youth in such a ce. When they saw Ahmed, both of them felt relieved, knowing he hade for them.

    They were safely taken out of there, and the group headed to Port Rashid, where a cargo ship was about to depart. Ibrahim and his sisters entered a container with a double bottom, arrangedfortably for their journey. The sisters bid Ahmed farewell with tears in their eyes.

    ¡°Brother, we appreciate what you¡¯re doing. We know you could get into serious trouble if they find out. Take care of our mother; she has made it clear that she doesn¡¯t want to live in another country,¡± they said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll take care of her,¡± Ahmed assured them.

    After saying goodbye to his siblings, Ahmed returned to the pce. As he entered his room, the loneliness became evident, and he missed Aisha dearly. He tried to call her but couldn¡¯t get through; he assumed it was due to the announced bad weather on the ind.

    The next morning, his mother¡¯s voice woke him up, and he opened the door to let her in.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, mother?¡±

    ¡°I heard you returned alone. Where is your wife? Her ce is by your side,¡± she remarked.

    ¡°I came back for just a couple of days to handle an unexpected matter. Then I¡¯ll return to the ind. That¡¯s why Aisha stayed with Mk and her family,¡± Ahmed exined.

    ¡°It¡¯s not right for her not to be by your side, especially when you¡¯re newlyweds. There will be rumors, but that¡¯s up to you. By the way, Aisha talked to me. She wants to ask you to have dinner with her to smooth things over. Her father is nning some things to upset you, and she wants to help you avoid problems,¡± his mother informed.

    ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood for that, mother.¡±

    ¡°I ask it as a special favor. It¡¯ll be just a dinner. You can take the opportunity to clear things up once and for all between you two.¡±

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯ll be a short dinner, and nothing more.¡±

    ¡°Perfect, see youter, son,¡± Basima said with a smile.

    The following evening, after finishing the meeting, Ahmed went to his mother¡¯s pce for the dinner with Aisha. Upon arrival, he noticed his mother had made a great effort in the arrangement of the ce. After greeting each other, they sat down, waiting for Aisha, who had not arrived yet. As soon as she appeared, Ahmed¡¯s mother left them alone.

    ¡°Ahmed, I¡¯m truly sorry for trying to force you into marrying me. I understand that you don¡¯t love me,¡± Aisha apologized.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s about time you realized that,¡± he replied coldly.

    They chatted for a few minutes while having wine. After a while, Ahmed started to feel dizzy. He recognized the feeling ¨C how could he fall for it again?

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving; I don¡¯t feel well,¡± he tried to hurry away from that ce.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my love. I¡¯ll apany you to rest,¡± Aisha said.

    He tried to push her away, but hecked the strength.

    The next morning, Ahmed woke up with a terrible headache and no recollection of what had happened. He tried to get up, but the weight of a body on his chest prevented him. He saw a woman with ck hair on top of him. It was clear that it wasn¡¯t Aisha since she had blonde hair. He quickly pushed her aside.

    ¡°Ouch, my love, you hurt me,¡± the woman said.

    ¡°What the hell happened?¡± Ahmed wondered.

 They Will Have To Get Married

    Ahmed couldn¡¯t contain his anger. It was obvious that everything that had happened was nned by Aisha and her mother. The insistence on trying to marry him to that woman was driving him crazy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember what happened?¡± Aisha asked.

    ¡°No, and don¡¯t even try to tell me that something happened between us because I know nothing has.¡±

    This time, whatever they had given him made him fall into a deep sleep. He knew his body well enough to be certain that nothing had happened with Aracha.

    ¡°Get out of here immediately! I won¡¯t respond for my actions, and I¡¯ll expose you before the Tribunal. You know what awaits you for getting into a married man¡¯s bed.¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I would. If you don¡¯t believe it, put me to the test.¡±

    Aracha left the room, furious. In the hallway, she encountered Arkham, who had observed her leaving his brother¡¯s room.

    ¡°Hello, little dove. I see you had fun with my brother,¡± Arkham teased.

    ¡°What we nned with your mother didn¡¯t work. Ahmed fell into a deep sleep.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, so you couldn¡¯t even make my brother notice you with substances.¡±

    ¡°Shut up, you idiot. Don¡¯t make fun of me. I nned to make him believe I got pregnant with his child, but how the hell can I do that if I¡¯m still a virgin?¡±

    ¡°That can be easily solved,¡± Arkham said.

    He approached her and kissed her passionately. Arkham was an attractive man, and Aracha couldn¡¯t deny being somewhat drawn to him, despite what she had told Basima. They entered his room, and she hoped to get pregnant to tell Ahmed it was his child.

    Unlike Ahmed, Arkhamcked consideration and treated the girl roughly, but she endured it to trap the man she had always loved. However, she hadn¡¯t counted on Amira arriving at the pce at that very moment.

    Seeing that Ahmed hadn¡¯te back to sleep, she went to look for him and witnessed the couple kissing and entering Arkham¡¯s room. Ahmed came out of the room at that moment, and Aracha tried to excuse her behavior, but it was obvious she couldn¡¯t. Ahmed approached and took the stained sheet, showing it to his mother and some witnesses he had called, including Amira.

    Basima tried to stop him but failed. Ahmed opened Arkham¡¯s room, finding the couple in bed, clearly caught in the act. His mother was outraged, but the situation had happened with Arkham, not Ahmed. Aracha covered herself with the sheet, trying to exin, but it was evident that she couldn¡¯t.

    Ahmed approached her and showed the stained sheet to his mother while his brother stood aside. After all, if they forced him to marry Aracha, he was fine with it; his family had a lot of power and could help him in his ns to take power from Ahmed.

    ¡°Since you like to observe stained sheets so much, here¡¯s one for you to exhibit. I¡¯ll tell you one thing: there are several witnesses here of what happenedst night. I know you nned it, and right now, I¡¯ll take a test to find out what substance was given to me. When I return from the ind, I want the engagement between Aracha and my brother to be announced. If not, I¡¯ll present the evidence to the Tribunal, and believe me, I¡¯m not joking. Here¡¯s the proof that I didn¡¯t touch her.¡±

    Enraged, Ahmed left. Before his mother could say anything, Basima approached Aracha and pped her hard.

    ¡°What the hell were you thinking? You¡¯re a stupid girl; you¡¯ve ruined everything.¡±

    ¡°I just wanted¡­¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t want anything. Now you¡¯ll marry Arkham or face punishment when Ahmed tells the Tribunal what happened. So, you decide.¡±

    Basima left the ce extremely annoyed. It was true that she wanted Aracha to be her daughter-inw, but the girl had chosen the wrong son. Meanwhile, in Arkham¡¯s room, he observed with amusement as Aracha cried inconsbly.

    Ahmed headed to the hangar to catch the flight that would take him to the ind. He needed to stop being so trusting; his position demanded that he didn¡¯t trust even his own shadow. Before boarding the ne, Zafir approached him with a small golden box, and Ahmed smiled as he received it.

    ¡°Zafir, I want you to keep a close eye on all my mother and brother¡¯s movements,¡± Ahmed instructed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do just that, sir.¡±

    He arrived on the ind in the afternoon. He hadn¡¯t been able tomunicate with Aisha, and that worried him. He headed to Mk¡¯s house, but he didn¡¯t find anyone there, making him even more concerned. As he was about to get back in the jeep, he saw them walking back from the beach, looking very animated.

    Aisha ran towards him as she noticed him, still wearing her diving suit, which made Ahmed smile as he realized what they had been doing.

    ¡°Darling, you¡¯ve returned!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving more often,¡± he said, smiling, and lifting her in his arms.

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± she asked, puzzled.

    ¡°It¡¯s the first time you¡¯ve called me that.¡±

    Aisha blushed; she had missed him so much and hadn¡¯t expected to feel so empty when he wasn¡¯t by her side.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep; the nightmares returned. I don¡¯t understand why when I already know it was you,¡± Ahmed said.

    ¡°Have you been diving?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it was incredible. Mk and her parents taught me.¡±

    Ahmed approached the family to express his gratitude. They got into the jeep to return to the vi.

    ¡°I need to talk to you; something has happened,¡± Ahmed said.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Ahmed told her everything that had happened with Ibrahim and his sisters, and with Aracha and his mother.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe what they¡¯ve done to force you.¡±

    ¡°Well, it turned out in my favor. I¡¯ll finally be able to get rid of that woman, and my mother will leave me alone.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you one thing; I won¡¯t let your mother make my life a living hell.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t allow it either. We¡¯ll have to be careful with Aracha. When she marries Arkham, she¡¯ll probably live in the pce with my mother. I hope that won¡¯t be the case, but it¡¯s what she has always wanted. She¡¯ll be close to us, and she might try to harm you.¡±

    ¡°I can take care of myself, and Amira is on my side. She knows them well.¡±

    ¡°Then tell me, did you really miss me?¡±

    She answered with a flirtatious smile. They had already arrived at the vi. Ahmed helped her out of the jeep, and they headed towards the bedroom.

    ¡°You know, when I woke up, for a brief moment, I doubted if I had been unfaithful to you. But when I realized I hadn¡¯t, I felt relieved. It¡¯s something I couldn¡¯t forgive myself for.¡±

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t have been your fault.¡±

    ¡°Even so, I couldn¡¯t bear to hurt you.¡±

    Ahmed¡¯s words melted Aisha¡¯s heart. She had never met another man as romantic as him. She thought that maybe such a man didn¡¯t exist; he had to be the only one on the. She smiled, thinking about that.

    ¡°Is something funny, Mrs. Assad?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, ¡®Mrs. Assad¡¯ sounds very good, too good, I¡¯d say.¡±

    Ahmedughed heartily. Then he approached her from behind and ced something around her neck. Aisha looked at herself in the mirror and was amazed. It was a fine gold chain with a pendant that had their initials intertwined-an ¡®M¡¯ and an ¡®A.¡¯

    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your birthday present. I owed it to you.¡±

    From the small golden box, he took out another identical chain and asked her to put it on.

    ¡°This chain is now the symbol of our love.¡±

    ¡°Why the ¡®M¡¯ and not the ¡®A¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Because I met you when you were ¡®M¨ªa,¡¯ even though you had to change your name.¡±

    She moved closer to kiss him. Falling in love with this man was proving to be so effortless. When she first saw him at the church, she never thought all of this would happen. She had thought she had to resign herself to being the wife of a man she couldn¡¯t stand.

    They surrendered to each other again, without reservations. They understood thenguage of their bodies perfectly and knew what each needed to feel satisfied.

    In New York, Cambell was on his way to the clinic with Thara. Emma had gone intobor and was crying out for him to be there. When they arrived, Thara waited outside the delivery room while Cambell changed into appropriate attire. He approached the hysterical Emma, who was lying on a bed.

    ¡°Damn you, Cambell. It¡¯s not fair, it¡¯s not fair.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°Calm down, it¡¯ll be over soon.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not fair that you enjoyed it just as much as I did, yet only I have to suffer through this. It¡¯s not fair.¡±

    Emma gripped Cambell¡¯s arm tightly, digging her long nails deep into his skin. He closed his eyes, trying not to show any pain.

    ¡°I should grip another part of your body; then I¡¯d be sure you won¡¯t cause another woman pain.¡±

    Cambell tensed at the mere idea of that. After Emma pushed a few more times, and Cambell nearly lost his arm, the cries of a baby were heard. Cambell approached the baby and realized he looked exactly like him, with his blond hair. The baby opened his eyes a little while crying, and Cambell saw that the color of his eyes matched his own.

    He felt so happy and proud to be the father of such a beautiful baby boy. The doctor asked him to cut the umbilical cord, and a nurse recorded the moment. Then the doctor tried to ce the baby on Emma¡¯s belly, but she rudely rejected him.

    ¡°Take him away from my sight. I don¡¯t want to see him.¡±

    Cambell clenched his fists. What kind of mother did that?

 You Donéˆ¥æª› Mess With Me

    Carlo couldn¡¯t believe that Emma would reject their son in that way. He left the room extremely upset and asked the doctor not to bring their son near her again. Outside, Thara was waiting, visibly emotional about the baby¡¯s birth.

    ¡°I heard the baby crying. How is he? What does he look like?¡±

    ¡°I mean, I¡¯m the father, so he¡¯s the most beautiful baby I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±

    Thara hugged him tightly. ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Morris. You¡¯ve be a father, and I have no doubt you¡¯ll be an excellent one.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, darling. I hope you¡¯ll always be by my side to help me because, honestly, I have no idea how to do this.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be here for you whenever you need me. No one is born knowing how to be a father. I imagine life itself will show you the way.¡±

    ¡°Phew, I never thought it would feel so good to see a little piece of me breathing. It¡¯s an indescribable emotion. His crying moved me, but when he opened his little eyes in front of me, that¡¯s when Ipletely lost my mind.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to meet him.¡±

    ¡°In a moment, they¡¯ll take him to the cribs. His mother didn¡¯t want him near, so he won¡¯t be in the same room.¡±

    ¡°She rejected him?¡±

    ¡°Yes, from the very beginning, she didn¡¯t even want to touch him.¡±

    ¡°Well, it looks like she¡¯s serious about leaving him with you and not wanting anything to do with him.¡±

    ¡°In a way, it¡¯s probably the best for me, and from what I can see, for the baby as well.¡±

    In Italy, Carlo started drinking early in the day, worrying Vittoria every time she saw him do it. Her mother had tried every possible way to make him understand that it was best to set Vittoria free, but his response was always the same. If they forced him to marry her, now they had to face the consequences. The poor girl was getting thinner, and she didn¡¯t know where to find her father to see if he would help her get her freedom, but to him, it was as if she didn¡¯t exist, as it had always been.

    That night, Carlo asked her to get ready as beautifully as possible; he would apany her to a business meeting. Vittoria got excited; it had been a while since she had gone out. He kept her under watch and didn¡¯t let her go out.

    She waited in the living room, and when she came downstairs, she looked truly beautiful. Her long blond hair was loose, styled with soft waves, and her makeup highlighted her beautiful green eyes. She wore a tight ck dress with a daring neckline that revealed a stunning view. The dress waspletely long, but a side slit exposed the fair skin of her leg.

    Carlo looked at her for a while, and she felt embarrassed as hisscivious gaze roamed her body. She didn¡¯t dare say anything, fearing that Carlo would get angry. He started to move his hand gently up and down her leg, then he ced it on her groin, inserting his fingers into her intimacy. She squirmed but he signaled her not to move. He yed with her button for a while and, upon arriving at the venue, he slowly removed his hand.

    He got out of the car and extended his hand to help her out. They entered, looking like a normal couple. She held onto his arm, and they entered a VIP cabin where several of Carlo¡¯s business partners were. Vittoria was surprised to see that she was the only woman in the cabin.

    ¡°Buona notte,¡± greeted Carlo.

    ¡°Buona notte,¡± his partners replied.

    Vittoria noticed thescivious looks the men were giving her. Something told her she needed to leave as soon as possible.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back. I¡¯ll go to the restroom.¡±

    Carlo looked at her intently and followed her out of the cabin. His chauffeur was waiting outside, and he ordered him to keep an eye on her.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°If you try to escape, I will find you, and believe me, you won¡¯t like what I¡¯ll do to you.¡±

    Vittoria realized that escaping from that man would be practically impossible. She went into the bathroom and stood in front of the mirror, taking deep breaths. After a few minutes, she returned to the cabin. As she entered, she saw other women there, but from their appearance and behavior, they didn¡¯t seem decent. One of them was sitting on Carlo¡¯sp, and he was kissing her breasts shamelessly.

    She stood still, watching it all. Carlo noticed her presence and looked at her mockingly. He picked up his ss of whiskey and drank it in one gulp, filling it again and doing the same. Then, he looked back at her, and she seemed so fragile. For a moment, he felt sorry for her, but then he remembered that she agreed to their parents¡¯ arrangement when they forced him to marry her, and his gaze changed to intense hatred for that woman.

    ¡°Get up and dance on the table,¡± he said.

    Vittoria looked at the girl sitting on hisp. ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± she asked, hoping she had misunderstood.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m looking at you, so I¡¯m talking to you. Don¡¯t make me repeat myself. Get up on the table right now.¡±

    The girl on Carlo¡¯sp smirked; for her, watching how elegantly dressed Vittoria was humiliated would be quite a show.

    ¡°I won¡¯t go up there. You won¡¯t humiliate me like that. I¡¯m your wife, not some w***e like these.¡±

    The girls turned to her,pletely offended. ¡°Who does this snob think she is, talking to us like that?¡±

    Carlo got up and roughly grabbed her by the arm, forcing her to climb onto the table in the center of the room, where everyone was sitting infortable armchairs around her. The music ying was soft and sensual. This time, Vittoria didn¡¯t feel intimidated; she felt furious. She started moving sensually, giving him exactly what he wanted.

    She swayed her hips hypnotically from side to side, and Carlo¡¯s friends didn¡¯t know how to react. She was his business partner¡¯s wife, but she was truly beautiful. One of them, a grotesque man, obese and bald, approached her and tried to touch her. Vittoria gracefully raised her leg to the rhythm of the music and gently pushed him away with her foot. Then, she raised her finger with a flirtatious smile to indicate a firm ¡°no.¡± Carlo was so captivated by her that he hadn¡¯t realized what she had be.

    ¡°Was she the same boring and dull woman who lived with him at home?¡±

    At that moment, a handsome guy who was an assistant to one of his partners arrived. The poor guy didn¡¯t know who she was and approached her with a smile. Ignoring Carlo, Vittoria¡¯s movements became even more sensual. She lowered the straps of her dress slightly, revealing a bit more through her neckline. Carlo felt annoyed by this, although he didn¡¯t know why. The assistant smiled in awe, and she took his hand and used it to raise the slit of her dress, showing a bit more of her leg.

    Carlo felt like he was about to explode due to her audacity. He got up furiously, causing the girl who was sitting on hisp to fall loudly to the floor. He took Vittoria by the arm and left the cabin, leaning close to his chauffeur to give him an order.

    ¡°Take care of that idiot. Make sure he remembers that nobody touches what¡¯s mine.¡±

    ¡°Understood, sir.¡±

    Carlo led Vittoria to the bathroom and locked the door. He pushed her against the wall, and she was paler than a sheet of paper. He forced her to turn around, urgently pulled up her dress, and then lowered her underwear. He entered her roughly, holding her with force. For the first time, Vittoria screamed in pleasure, not in pain as she had always done before. Their screams fueled his desire even more, and they both enjoyed it, ending with muffled moans.

    Afterward, Carlo pulled out of her, went to the sink to clean up, and ordered her to do the same. She adjusted her clothes and fixed her hair. Carlo approached her, staring into her eyes, and then pped her hard on the cheek, causing her to cry out in pain.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever dare to defy me like that again, Vittoria. I¡¯ll teach you to understand that you don¡¯t mess with me.¡±

    She didn¡¯t say anything, tears threatening toe out again, but this time she managed to hold them back.

    On the ind, Aisha and Ahmed continued to enjoy their love. He insisted on cooking for her every morning, and before bedtime, she gave him gentle back massages that always went further. He seemed to never tire, but she ended uppletely exhausted. They were about to return to Dubai, and she resisted, but it was time to ept their reality.

 My Heart Didnéˆ¥æª› Beat As Fast

    On the return flight, Aisha wanted to talk to Ahmed about her role as a Sheikha, but she didn¡¯t dare to fully express her thoughts. He noticed that she looked very serious, and he imagined it was because she didn¡¯t want to go back to her country, knowing well that she disliked their traditions.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ahmed asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not sure about my duties as a Sheikha.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to apany me to various events, especially when I receive representatives from other countries and their wives.¡±

    ¡°I would like to organize some conferences and forums to support women. I feel it¡¯s essential to encourage families to educate their daughters and work towards eliminating illiteracy.¡±

    ¡°That sounds great. I¡¯ll support you in whatever you decide to do. My father founded thergest humanitarian aid center in the world, and you can make a significant impact from there.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for listening,¡± she said, resting her head on his shoulder and letting out a deep sigh. He gently kissed her forehead.

    Uponnding, they disembarked from the ne, got into the SUV, and headed back to the pce. Amira was already waiting for them, and Aisha was thankful that Basima wasn¡¯t around.

    ¡°Sister-inw, brother, I missed you both,¡± Amira said, trying to hide her sadness. She didn¡¯t want to bother her brother, especially right after his honeymoon, but Ahmed knew her too well.

    ¡°Hello, sister. Is something bothering you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better to talk tomorrow. Rest for now, I assume you must be hungry.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. We had food on the flight, and you know you can count on me no matter what happens.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, brother.¡±

    ¡°Now tell me, has our brother been engaged?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he has. I wish you both could have been there. Arkham was delighted to be part of the Amin family. Aisha cried the whole time, and her father couldn¡¯t hide his anger. It was aplete circus.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, they brought it upon themselves. And what about Mother?¡±

    ¡°Mother is something else. Her sadness and displeasure were evident. She wanted Aracha to be the next Sheikha and the mother of the crown prince.¡±

    ¡°Well, they got what they deserved.¡±

    After saying their goodbyes, the couple retired to their bedroom. The sunset was falling, and the next day, Ahmed would have to resume his duties as a Sheik.

    Several matters had been postponed, and he would love to return to the United States and lead a normal life with his wife. He felt that she cared for him, but she didn¡¯t love him yet. He knew he had to work every day to earn her love. He wanted Aisha to feel that she couldn¡¯t live without him, just as he felt that way about her.

    While Aisha was taking a shower, Ahmed sat on the couch and took out a photo of Lyna and their children from his wallet. He sighed, having loved that woman deeply, but his feelings for Aisha were much stronger.

    Now he cherished the beautiful memories of his past in his heart, looking at the picture of his little children, he smiled, grateful for the time he had with them, even if it was short. When he turned, he noticed Aisha observing him. He could see sadness in her eyes, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She passed by him, picked up a book, and started reading.

    He took a quick shower, put on his pajamas, andy down beside her. He wanted to hold her close, but he feared she might reject him at that moment.

    ¡°Are you upset?¡± he asked.

    ¡°No, why would I be?¡±

    ¡°About my family. I was looking at their photo to confirm that I no longer feel the same pain as before when I see them. Now, I feel infinite love for my children. I did love Lyna, it¡¯s true, but my heart didn¡¯t beat as fast when I was with her. My body didn¡¯t feel the same sensations as when I touch you. It was a calm and peaceful love with her, but with you, it¡¯s like a thousand electric shocks coursing through my chest.¡±

    Hearing that, Aisha put her book aside. She wanted to tell him that she felt the same, that she loved him with the same intensity, but she wasn¡¯t ready to say it yet. Ahmed leaned in and kissed her tenderly, which gradually turned into desire and passion.

    That night, they surrendered entirely to their desires, and in the morning, Aisha woke up first. She was lying on Ahmed¡¯s chest as usual, and he held her tightly. Worried, she remembered that they hadn¡¯t used any contraceptive method. She needed to investigate which methods were permitted and where she could obtain them.

    Ahmed might want children quickly, but she would prefer to wait. She wasn¡¯t sure if she could bear living in a country where she felt like aplete stranger. Moreover, she had heard that, in case of divorce, the children usually stayed with their father, which worried her. She didn¡¯t want a divorce, but she couldn¡¯t predict the future.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    In the United States, Sonia couldn¡¯t believe how her life had taken such a turn, all because of that cursed girl. She had ruined everything, and she wished she could have her in front of her to make her pay. M¨ªa didn¡¯t deserve happiness, just as she wasn¡¯t happy herself. Caroline had taken everything from her. In reality, nothing was really hers; her ex-husband had distributed his inheritance between their two daughters.

    Thewyer who had promised her eternal love abandoned her as soon as he found out she had nothing left. She had managed to maintain her lifestyle for a few months by selling her jewelry and personal belongings, but everything was gone now. Strong knocks on the door interrupted her thoughts.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s time for you to go dance if you want to eat. You have to work,¡± someone called back.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be there in a minute,¡± she replied grumpily.

    She stepped out and stood in the center of an improvised stage, wearing ck lingerie with a mesh jumpsuit of the same color on top. A short, straight, ck wig covered her hair, and a silver-colored mask adorned her face, while her lips were scandalously painted.

    She started dancing rhythmically, attracting the gaze of the audience. Despite her age, she was still a very beautiful woman, well-preserved and looking much younger. Every time she went out to dance, she was grateful for the mask that allowed her to hide the disgust she felt for the swarm of repulsive drunkards.

    Meanwhile, Cambell and Thara had taken the baby home. Caroline approached them, eager to meet the baby. After the baby¡¯s birth, Emma had simply disappeared, having already received the money, which was all she really cared about. In the hospital, she was forced by the nurses to breastfeed the baby, which was why she ran away, as she refused to do it.

    On the other hand, Thara had discovered that the baby already meant a lot to her, and Cambell was delighted about it. They would soon get married, and the baby would legally be Thara¡¯s child.

    Carlo Rom¨¢n, on the other hand, was still determined to find M¨ªa. Now he had hope of doing so, as one of his men had informed him that a guy,pletely drunk at a bar of one of his friends, had told the bartender how they had broken into a church to kidnap the bride. What were the chances that the same thing could happen somewhere else?

    His mood improved a bit, and he even behaved somewhat nicer to Vittoria. The poor girl didn¡¯t know what was going on, but she hoped that whatever it was, it would continue.

    For a few days, Vittoria had been feeling dizzy, without energy, tired, and constantly sleepy. Carlo¡¯s mother was worried and asked her son to let her stay with her for a few days. Reluctantly, he agreed and sent some men to watch over her all the time. Those days would be boring as she wouldn¡¯t have anyone to entertain herself with.

    The day after Vittoria left, when Carlo returned home, he felt strange. He didn¡¯t know what was happening, and it couldn¡¯t be that he missed that useless woman, could it? Maybe it was that he didn¡¯t enjoy solitude as much as before.

    Ahmed had returned to his job, attending meetings after meetings, and once again, he only saw Aisha at bedtime. He wanted to dedicate more time to her, but with so many matters to resolve, it was impossible.

    Amira finally decided to talk to her brother. She didn¡¯t want to burden him with more problems, but she had significant issues, and only he could help.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, sister?¡±

    ¡°Sorry to bother you, brother.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you, you¡¯re not a bother.¡±

    ¡°Mother wants to arrange a marriage for me with Aracha¡¯s older brother. He¡¯s the heir of the Amin family. They were present during Arkham¡¯s engagement, and I saw him trying to approach me. I distanced myself immediately, but mother told me he spoke to her and wants to marry me.¡±

    ¡°And what do you want?¡±

    ¡°Someday, I want to get married, but to someone I choose, and that man is not to my liking.¡±

    ¡°Alright, sister, I won¡¯t ept that arrangement.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, brother.¡±

 Over My Dead Body

    Ahmed was determined to talk to his mother. It wasn¡¯t possible that she continued to think she owned her children¡¯s lives, that they had to do whatever she pleased. He went to look for her at her pce.

    ¡°Marhaba, son, how nice of you toe back and take the time to see me.¡±

    ¡°Marhaba, mother,¡± he replied very seriously, making his displeasure evident.

    ¡°Tomorrow Abdil Amin wille with his family to confirm the engagement with your sister.¡±

    ¡°My sister doesn¡¯t want to marry that man. It¡¯s time for her to understand, mother, that she can¡¯t force us to marry whoever she wants.¡±

    ¡°Your sister¡¯s marriage is a done deal. Arkham is your older brother and he has approved it.¡±

    ¡°He may be the older brother, but I¡¯m not just a figurehead. I am the Sheikh for a reason, as Father put me in this position.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t speak of this anymore. I won¡¯t cancel, so if you don¡¯t want toe to receive them, don¡¯te.¡±

    Abdil Amin was a despicable man, even worse than his father. It was said that he enjoyed organizing orgies with both men and women, something that was prohibited and severely punished. But his father had a lot of power and covered up the traces left by his son.

    Ahmed left feeling extremely upset. If his mother thought he would allow that engagement, she was very wrong.

    Later, Aisha arrived at her office, apanied by Amira. They were going to visit somemunity schools, private schools where children of foreign workers attended. In these schools, they were taught in their ownnguages, which, on one hand, was good, but on the other hand, it didn¡¯t allow the integration of these children into the educational system.

    They did it so that when they returned to their home countries, these children could quickly reintegrate. They didn¡¯t take into ount that some of them didn¡¯t want to return to their countries.

    Aisha believed that this policy prevented foreign children from integrating into Emirati society.

    She couldn¡¯t help but cry when Amira informed her about what was happening to some young children, aged four to five, from Asia, Sudan, and Mauritania. Most of these children were kidnapped, while others were sold by their own rtives to be camel jockeys, which was one of the most popr sports.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    These children were forced to work daily, deprived of food and rest, to prevent them from growing quickly and gaining weight. Some of them died before turning eleven.

    Ahmed exined that he constantly supported repatriating these children and also providedpensation to help them have a better future.

    Aisha thought that an agreement could be reached with the authorities in their countries of origin since sometimes they didn¡¯t receive proper attention upon their return.

    She wanted Ahmed to fight to change the age of criminal responsibility, which was set at seven years old, as at that age they could already be severely punished, even whipped and sentenced to death, a penalty that was carried out when they reached adulthood.

    In Italy, Vittoria continued to feel unwell. Carlo¡¯s mother insisted on taking her to a clinic, where the doctor ran some tests. Heter returned with the results of some of them.

    ¡°Doctor, what is wrong with my daughter-inw?¡±

    ¡°Nothing serious, Mrs. Greta. In a few months, the difort will pass.¡±

    ¡°In a few months?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Pietro would be happy with this news. Congrattions, Mrs. Greta, you will soon be a grandmother.¡±

    The obese woman couldn¡¯t contain her tears. Being a grandmother was her husband¡¯s greatest dream, and the news filled her with joy but also nostalgia.

    Vittoria, on the other hand, burst into tears. Greta and the doctor thought they were tears of joy, but nothing could be further from the truth. She cried because Carlo would probably never give her freedom.

    They left the clinic, Greta with a big smile. She was a sweet woman despite being so robust. She couldn¡¯t understand why her son could be so inhumane at times. She raised him differently, which undoubtedly brought him closer to her side of the family.

    They headed to Carlo¡¯s office and entered without announcing themselves. The secretary tried to stop them ¨C as if they needed to announce themselves. They entered the office, and Carlo startled when he saw them. He had a young girlpletely naked on hisp.

    ¡°Mother, what are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°I see you work diligently.¡±

    ¡°You must leave,¡± he replied shamelessly, grabbing the girl who tried to move away.

    ¡°I only came to tell you one thing. You will be a father. Vittoria will stay with me until the baby is born, and then we¡¯ll see. And you better respect my orders this time, or you¡¯ll see what your mother is capable of.¡± Vittoria kept her head down, not daring to look at the unpleasant scene in front of her.

    Carlo waspletely speechless. He ordered the girl to leave, and she hurriedly grabbed her clothes and left.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take precautions? Damn it, I clearly told you that the only children I will have are with M¨ªa. Why do you insist on making my life impossible?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Carlo. From now on, I won¡¯t allow you to treat her the way you have been. I want my grandchild to be a healthy child.¡±

    ¡°That child is not going to be born, Mother.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that. From now on, your father¡¯s men will take care of her. You know they are not under your orders. We¡¯re leaving, so consider yourself warned, my son.¡±

    The two women left the office, while inside, Carlo struggled to contain his fury. That woman had no idea what awaited her.

    For a moment, Greta thought her son would be happy with the news, considering his obsession with M¨ªa had be concerning.

    Vittoria cried silently, feeling too frightened. She knew Carlo¡¯s threats were not empty. As for the baby, she didn¡¯t know what to think. Under different circumstances, she would have been thrilled to be the mother of his child; it had been her biggest dream for years. However, she now realized she had fallen in love with an image, a memory.

    Ibrahim was adapting well to life in the United States. He didn¡¯t know where his sisters had moved for their safety, as it was kept secret from him. Cambell was teaching him how to manage the family businesses, and once he was ready, he would take Bruno¡¯s ce.

    Sometimes, he felt nostalgic for his home country, but staying away was the best option for him. He knew his mother had never cared about his absence, and that hurt, although he had grown ustomed to her coldness since childhood.

    Aisha had to wait until nightfall to spend some time with Ahmed. He usually came home tired, but he made an effort to dedicate some time to her. asionally, they would have meals together, provided he didn¡¯t have to dine with others. She had apanied him to an event where they received the president of another country and his wife. Aisha was nervous, but they turned out to be simple and pleasant people.

    So far, everything was going well. Amira helped Aisha a lot, exining how to behave and the traditions andws she needed to respect.

    That day, Basima sent for her daughter; she wanted her to apany her to a dinner. Amira firmly refused.

    ¡°I won¡¯t do it, Mother. I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ll be having dinner with Ahmed and Aisha here at the pce.¡±

    ¡°Very well, daughter. Just remember that you have disrespected your mother,¡± Basima said before leaving.

    Later in the evening, Ahmed, Aisha, and Amira were joyfully spending time together. Ahmed felt that his wife was gradually integrating into their life, and his sister¡¯s assistance was invaluable.

    Suddenly, Basima arrived, and the atmosphere changed. ¡°As-Sm ikum,¡± she greeted.

    ¡°Wa-ikum-as Sam,¡± Ahmed replied, trying to be cordial.

    However, that cordiality disappeared when he saw that the Amin family was with her. They waited while Basima approached to talk to her son.

    ¡°What is this?¡± he asked angrily.

    ¡°Son, you know that your sister¡¯s engagement will be formalized today,¡± Basima replied.

    ¡°I clearly said that I won¡¯t ept that engagement because it¡¯s not what my sister desires,¡± Ahmed asserted firmly.

    Basima thought that bying to Ahmed¡¯s pce with the Amin family, he would be forced to ept the engagement. Arkham and Aracha were with her.

    ¡°I have epted the engagement on behalf of our sister. As the elder brother, I have the right to do so,¡± Arkham said, annoyed.

    ¡°It will happen over my dead body,¡± Ahmed replied, clenching his fists, trying to control himself from breaking his brother¡¯s face.

    Aisha listened quietly; it wasn¡¯t her ce to intervene in this matter. Basima turned to look at her, and her disapproval of Aisha was evident.

    Amira turned and hurriedly walked away from there. Her mother tried to stop her, but she ignored her and ran to the garden. She knew her mother wouldn¡¯t leave her alone; she didn¡¯t want to leave her country. She loved her people and some of their traditions.

 Did You Know?

    Caroline arrived in search of her sister, feeling very unwell. She had traveled for several hours, exhausted and deeply saddened. She didn¡¯t know how she would break the news to her; she could barely bear it herself. She wondered if she would have the strength to say it, knowing it would hurt her sister deeply, or perhaps even more than herself. Aisha was not aware of Caroline¡¯s arrival, so it was Amira who received her at the airport. Amira greeted her warmly.

    ¡°As-Sam ikum.¡±

    ¡°Wa ikum As-Sam.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you here again. Aisha will be delighted.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Caroline said, lowering her head and crying again.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Amira asked, concerned.

    ¡°The news I have to tell her will bring sadness and great anger.¡±

    ¡°I swear I didn¡¯t know until now. I don¡¯t know what to do; I need to see her immediately.¡±

    As people stared at them strangely because of Caroline¡¯s loud sobbing, Amira urged her to quickly get into the waiting car. Ahmed was also unaware of his sister-inw¡¯s arrival. They headed to the pce, but Amira couldn¡¯t get Caroline to tell her what was really going on.

    Aisha was in her bedroom, while Ahmed was as usual in his office, trying to resolve the many problems he faced. There were so many issues to deal with that Aisha wished he would give it all up and return to New York with her, but she knew he wouldn¡¯t.

    Amira knocked on Aisha¡¯s door, and when she opened it, she was surprised to see Caroline standing with her.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Peque!¡± Aisha said, happy to see her sister, but then she noticed Caroline¡¯s tears.

    ¡°Hello, sister,¡± Caroline replied, looking down.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Peque? Come in, don¡¯t stay out there,¡± Aisha invited them.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave. I¡¯lle backter, sister. I assume you need to talk,¡± Amira said and quickly turned to leave.

    ¡°You¡¯re scaring me,¡± Aisha said, seeing that Caroline couldn¡¯t stop crying.

    ¡°Listen to what I¡¯m about to tell you, but please try to stay calm,¡± Caroline requested.

    ¡°Okay, what¡¯s happening?¡±

    ¡°I found out that our mother is working in a sleazy bar. After she squandered the inheritance Dad left us, she was left with nothing. I went to find her; she is still my mother, and I didn¡¯t want her to stay in that horrible ce. When I arrived, I asked for her, and they said she was in her dressing room. As I approached, I was about to knock, but I overheard her talking on the phone,¡± Caroline paused.

    ¡°Take your time, Peque, and breathe.¡±

    ¡°Her door was slightly open, so I could hear her conversation clearly. She sounded very agitated. I decided to wait until she finished the call, and then I realized she was talking to Carlo.¡±

    ¡°And?¡± Aisha asked, intrigued.

    ¡°She was demanding arge sum of money from him in exchange for her silence. If he didn¡¯t give her the money, she threatened to find you and tell you that he gave her the poison to kill Dad.¡± Caroline started crying even more.

    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Aisha asked, refusing to ept what she had heard.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you that our mother and Carlo murdered Dad.¡±

    Aisha felt the room spinning, and darkness enveloped her. Caroline caught her just before she hit her head on the corner of a small table. Sheid her on the bed and rushed out to seek help. Ahmed was on his way there and was surprised to find Caroline in that state.

    ¡°Caroline?¡±

    ¡°Brother-inw, hurry, my sister has fainted.¡±

    Ahmed rushed into the room, trying to revive Aisha, but he couldn¡¯t. He called the family clinic¡¯s doctor, located just a few meters from the pce, who arrived quickly. After administering some medication, Aisha regained consciousness.

    ¡°It was a drop in blood sugar. Has she experienced a very strong emotional impact?¡± the doctor asked.

    ¡°I gave her some very upsetting news,¡± Caroline said between sobs.

    ¡°That must be the cause. I¡¯ll take some blood samples for analysis to rule out anything more serious.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Doctor,¡± Ahmed said, extremely worried.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Aisha asked, still disoriented.

    ¡°Caroline overheard her mother talking to Carlo on the phone. Her mother demanded arge sum of money from him in exchange for her silence about something rted to Dad¡¯s death,¡± Ahmed exined.

    ¡°What? I didn¡¯t want to hurt you, sister, but I had to tell you,¡± Caroline said, holding Aisha¡¯s hand.

    At that moment, Aisha remembered what had happened, and she began to cry inconsbly. The doctor tried to administer a sedative, but she refused.

    ¡°A sedative would be more appropriate. I¡¯ll leave some just in case,¡± the doctor said before leaving.

    Ahmed walked him to the door, leaving Caroline alone with Aisha.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Aisha asked, still with tears streaming down her face.

    ¡°Caroline overheard her mother talking on the phone with Carlo. Her mother demanded arge sum of money from him in exchange for her silence about him giving her the poison to kill Dad. Our poor father was murdered,¡± Ahmed exined, tears in his eyes.

    ¡°And did you know?¡± Aisha asked, surprised by his reaction.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, that day on the ne, I was about to tell you, but I didn¡¯t want to make you suffer even more. Carlo told me on his bachelor party, I don¡¯t know why he felt the need to confess something like that, maybe he needed to unload his conscience a bit.¡±

    ¡°How could you hide something like that from me? Please, just go, I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±

    ¡°Love, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up and leave. I don¡¯t believe you kept it from me to spare my feelings. You kept it hidden because you knew that if I found out, I wouldn¡¯t have run away with you. I would have gone back and married Carlo, and I would have made them pay dearly for my father¡¯s death. That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m going to do now,¡± she said,pletely beside herself.

    ¡°You need to calm down.¡±

    ¡°No way, I¡¯ll return to New York as soon as possible.¡±

    Ahmed picked up the phone and called the doctor again. Aisha tried to get up, but he wouldn¡¯t let her. The doctor came in and gave her a tranquilizer. She resisted, but Ahmed held her steady. Once she fell asleep, he stormed out of the room, reaching Caroline and Amira.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have told her,¡± he said angrily.

    ¡°She had to know the truth.¡±

    ¡°You should have consulted me. Now she wants to go back to the United States to avenge her father¡¯s death.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t deny her that right,¡± she yelled back at him. Ahmed gave her a fierce look and left. Who did Caroline think she was to speak to him like that?

    In Italy, Carlo Rom¨¢n was seriously considering getting rid of Sonia. She had be a huge thorn in his side, daring to call and threaten him. He no longer had to put up with her demands as he did when she helped him.

    His men informed him that Caroline had left the country. Dubai? It intrigued him that she visited the country twice in such a short time. He hadn¡¯t been invited to the Sheikh¡¯s wedding, and he found it strange that Ahmed had terminated the partnership between theirpanies after the scandal at his wedding. He thought that such behavior might be uneptable to someone from a different culture.

    Perhaps he would visit the Sheikh to discuss resuming their business coboration, and also to investigate what Caroline was doing in that country. He was curious about the Sheikh¡¯s wife, as there were many rumors about her. Her great beauty made her a forbidden treasure, and it was said that photographing her was strictly prohibited, with severe punishment for anyone who disobeyed. In photos where she appeared with foreign leaders, she always wore a hijab. The customs of that people seemed rather strange to him.

    He knew her name was Aisha and that she was an Arab woman. He had met her during his visit to the desert tribes, and he was intrigued by the fact that Ahmed had fallen in love just like his father. That story was well-known worldwide, especially since the face of the Sheikha had not been revealed despite the passing years.

    ¡°Aisha, an interesting name,¡± he thought. He asked his secretary to get in touch with Ahmed; he would visit him in a couple of days, hoping to arrive before Caroline returned so he could investigate what his little sister-inw was doing in that country.

    Ahmed¡¯s assistant informed him about the call from Carlo¡¯s secretary, putting him in an even worse mood.

    ¡°What else is missing? What the hell does that man want here? I¡¯m sure this has to do with Caroline¡¯s visit.¡±

 In Front Of Me

    Things between Aisha and Ahmed were not going well. She requested that her clothes and personal belongings be moved to another room to avoid Ahmed seeking her out at night. Caroline would stay with her, as Aisha wanted to return to New York and find Carlo, making him believe she wanted to live with him.

    ¡°Sister, I don¡¯t think you should do it. I know that both you and I want to avenge our father¡¯s death, but I don¡¯t want you to put yourself in danger. We don¡¯t know what Carlo is capable of doing to you for leaving him at the altar.¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what to do. Our father¡¯s death cannot go unpunished.¡±

    Meanwhile, Carlo was nning his trip to Dubai, bringing Vittoria with him to gain the Sheikh¡¯s trust. He believed that going alone might prevent him from meeting the Sheikha, and he was curious about her since her identity was kept secret by Ahmed, just as his father had done with his mother. So far, nobody outside the pce knew her face.

    That night, in Aisha¡¯s room, she was gathered with Caroline and Amira.

    ¡°Sister-inw, I need to tell you something.¡±

    ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°The day Mom came with the Amin family, when I went to the garden, I met a very handsome guy. He turned out to be Arasha¡¯s younger brother, but I assure you he¡¯s very different from the rest of the Amin family. He¡¯s very attentive and polite; I liked him a lot, and I think he liked me too. Please, Ahmed should not know that I was alone with a man in the garden at night. I know he thinks differently, but I¡¯d be embarrassed if he found out, even though I did nothing improper.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell him anything. I see that you really liked that guy,¡± said Aisha, blushing.

    ¡°Tomorrow, there will be an equestrian event. I heard Ahmed say that he will be receiving some guests from the United States, apparently an old business associate and his wife.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great! We can socialize with people from our country with a more open mindset,¡± Caroline eximed excitedly, then realized she said it in front of Amira and covered her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, what you said is just the truth,¡± Amira replied.

    At that moment, Ahmed knocked on the door and asked Caroline and Amira to leave for a moment.

    ¡°Hello,¡± Aisha said.

    ¡°What are you doing here? I was clear that I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±

    ¡°I know, but I need to talk to you about something very important.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow, I will receive an old business associate.¡±

    ¡°I know, Rha told me.¡±

    ¡°Apparently, news travels fast within this pce.¡±

    ¡°I assume you want me to apany you to greet them. I¡¯ll do it, just to follow protocol.¡±

    Ahmed approached her, and Aisha instinctively moved back, stumbled, and before falling, he caught her in his arms.

    ¡°You have no idea how I feel when I¡¯m not close to you. Last night was a nightmare; the nightmares came back. Just the thought of losing you terrifies me,¡± he said, looking into her eyes.

    She blinked rapidly, and he took her hands and ced them on his chest.

    ¡°Feel how fast my heart is beating; it¡¯s all because of you. I know I shouldn¡¯t have kept what Carlo told me a secret. I felt that moment wasn¡¯t right; I was nning to tell you when I had a n to make him pay, but I haven¡¯t done that. In this ce, I don¡¯t even have time to breathe.¡±

    He caressed her face with his hand and then kissed her passionately. That night, like many others, he wanted to memorize every part of her body. He undressed her quickly, and she let herself be carried away. He kissed her neck and lightly squeezed her breasts, causing her to let out a small cry.

    ¡°You drive mepletely crazy,¡± he said.

    He continued to caress her, ced one of his hands between her thighs, and started moving it slowly. He ced one of his fingers on her most sensitive spot and began to trace small circles on it. He guided her to the bed andid her down, opening her legs with his hands. He started sucking her core with his eager mouth, wanting Aisha to need him as much as he needed her. When he felt that she couldn¡¯t take it anymore, he entered her with a single movement, moving with force.

    ¡°You¡¯re mine, only mine, and I will never allow you to leave my side,¡± he eximed before kissing her again.

    They finished exhausted, and Aisha turned her back to him. He approached and embraced her, and they fell asleep like that. In the morning, she woke up while Ahmed was still sleeping. She tried to remove his arm from around her, but he woke up and pulled her tightly against his body.

    ¡°Hello, little one, good morning.¡±

    ¡°Good morning.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I have something to tell you; I need you to take it calmly. The ex-business associate who wille is Carlo Rom¨¢n.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be. You can¡¯t allow it.¡±

    ¡°I imagine he¡¯sing to keep an eye on Caroline. I don¡¯t think he knows you¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not ready to face him yet.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll wear the hijab at all times. My mother has never shown her face outside the pce or allowed her picture to be taken. She has always been a mystery to the rest of the world. With the robe and hijab, it will be almost impossible for him to recognize you. You can pretend to speak with a different voice and only talk when necessary.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you prevent him froming?¡±

    ¡°No, it would seem more suspicious if I did. I was informed that he¡¯s arriving with his wife. I don¡¯t understand why he¡¯s still looking for you if he¡¯s already married.¡±

    That night, Amira had given Caroline another room, and after waiting for a few minutes, they realized that Ahmed wouldn¡¯t leave. They heard strange noises and quickly left the room.

    Carlo had convinced his mother to allow Vittoria to apany him. Greta was worried about the baby¡¯s safety, but she agreed after her son promised to take good care of them.

    In Dubai, the equestrian event was about to begin. Ahmed had sent a chauffeur to the airport to receive Carlo, taking him directly to the event.

    Aisha was nervous,pletely covered, with only her eyes visible. When the van with the guests arrived, Ahmed took her hand, and they approached to wee them. Carlo got out of the vehicle, followed by Vittoria. Aisha observed her, seeing her as a very beautiful girl. Vittoria seemed to radiate infinite sadness and kept her head down. On the other hand, Carlo appeared to be the same idiot as always.

    ¡°Sm ikum,¡± greeted Ahmed politely, putting his arm around Carlo¡¯s shoulder, trying to remain calm, even though he wanted to tear him apart with his bare hands. Carlo was definitely crazy if he thought he could take Aisha away from him.

    ¡°As-Sam ikum,¡± Carlo replied with a smile.

    ¡°This is my wife, Aisha,¡± Ahmed said, nodding slightly, making a great effort to control himself. Just seeing Carlo made him feel nauseous.

    ¡°Allow me to introduce my wife, Vittoria,¡± Carlo said. The woman smiled faintly, and Aisha approached and greeted her with a kiss on both cheeks.

    They were taken to their seats to watch the event. Ahmed gave Carlo some binocrs, and the Italian discreetly observed Aisha. Seeing her fully covered intrigued him; he found it a strange custom.

    Neither Aisha nor Vittoria spoke during the rest of the afternoon. Ahmed and Carlo were deeply involved in a conversation about horses. The Sheikh made an enormous effort to tolerate Carlo¡¯s presence, hoping the visit wouldn¡¯tst long.

    When the event ended, they returned to the pce. Ahmed took Carlo to their room and bid him goodbye, then went to his room.

    ¡°Phew, finally a little peace. I¡¯ve felt tense,¡± said Ahmed.

    ¡°Imagine how I felt, having the cowardly murderer of my father in front of me and not being able to confront him,¡± replied Aisha.

    Ahmed approached her from behind and hugged her. She sighed, feeling peaceful by his side. They made love again; Ahmed couldn¡¯t keep his hands still when he was near her. She fulfilled himpletely in every way.

    Carlo had persuaded his mother to allow Vittoria to apany him. Greta was worried about the baby¡¯s safety, but she agreed due to her son¡¯s insistence. After he promised to take good care of them, she reluctantly let them go.

    In Dubai, the equestrian event was about to begin. Ahmed had sent a chauffeur to the airport to pick up Carlo, taking him directly to the event.

    Aisha was nervous,pletely covered, only her eyes were visible. When the van with the guests arrived, Ahmed took her hand, and they approached to receive them. Carlo got out of the vehicle, followed by Vittoria. Aisha observed her; she was a very beautiful girl. She noticed an infinite sadness reflected on Vittoria¡¯s face, as she kept her head down all the time. In contrast, Carlo seemed like the same jerk as always.

    ¡°Sm ikum,¡± Ahmed greeted courteously, cing his other arm around Carlo¡¯s shoulder. He was trying to stay calm when all he wanted at that moment was to tear that man apart with his own hands. That idiot was definitely insane if he thought Ahmed would allow him to take Aisha away from his side.

    ¡°As Sam ikum,¡± Carlo replied with a smile.

    ¡°This is my wife, Aisha,¡± Ahmed greeted with a slight nod. He was making a great effort to control himself and felt nauseous just looking at him.

    ¡°Let me introduce you to my wife, Vittoria,¡± the woman smiled slightly. Aisha approached and greeted her with a kiss on both cheeks.

    They were then taken to the ce where they were observing the event, and they all sat down. Ahmed handed Carlo a pair of binocrs, and the Italian discreetly observed Aisha, finding herpletely covered to be a strange custom.

    Neither Aisha nor Vittoria spoke for the rest of the evening. Ahmed and Carlo engaged in a conversation about horses, and the Sheikh was making a huge effort to endure it, hoping that their visit would notst too long.

    After the event, they headed to the pce, with Ahmed and Carlo in one car, and Vittoria and Aisha in the other.

    ¡°Are you tired from the journey?¡± Aisha asked.

    ¡°A bit,¡± the blonde replied, looking curiously out the window at a distant light show.

    ¡°Those are the lights of the dancing fountain at the Burj Khalifa.¡±

    ¡°Beautiful spectacle.¡±

    When they arrived at the pce, Ahmed immediately led them to their room, said his goodbyes, and then went to his own room.

    ¡°Atst, some peace. I¡¯ve felt tense,¡± Ahmed said.

    ¡°Imagine how I¡¯ve felt, having the cowardly murderer of my father in front of me and not being able to confront him.¡±

    Ahmed approached her from behind and hugged her. She sighed, feeling peaceful at his side, and they made love once again. Ahmed couldn¡¯t keep his hands still when he was near her; she fulfilled him in every sense.

    Carlo had no idea that the love of his life was just a few steps away from him. Vittoria didn¡¯t want to sleep beside him, so shey down on afortable armchair next to the bed.

    ¡°Do I seem so undesirable that you can¡¯t stand to be near me?¡± Aisha asked. In reality, she didn¡¯t care, but she wanted to annoy her.

    ¡°Oh, no, I just found this chairfortable,¡± Vittoria lied.

    ¡°You¡¯re terrible at lying. Come here; I need to rx, and that¡¯s the least you can do for me.¡±

    Vittoria began to tremble, fearing for her baby, as that man was handling her in the worst way.

 Beautiful Family

    In the morning, Ahmed invited Carlo to a breakfast gathering with only men. Vittoria was grateful to have a few hours away from him. The event was in Abu Dhabi, a meeting with Ahmed¡¯s old partners and associates. Although Ahmed usually didn¡¯t attend such gatherings, he agreed this time to keep Carlo away from Aisha.

    Ahmed would have liked to let Carlo know that Aisha was now his wife, but he feared that Carlo¡¯s powerful connections in the criminal underworld might endanger her. Carlo was capable of causing harm, and Ahmed didn¡¯t want to take any risks.

    As they left the pce, Amira went to apany Vittoria to breakfast, while Aisha had breakfast with Caroline, avoiding showing her face to Carlo¡¯s wife.

    ¡°I thought maybe you would have breakfast with the Sheikha,¡± said Caroline.

    ¡°She apologizes to you; she had a priormitment. She will join uster.¡±

    Despite the makeup, Amira noticed the bruises on Vittoria¡¯s face. Ahmed had already informed her about what had happened between Aisha and Carlo. In their country, it wasmon for such things to happen; the Supreme Court allowed a man to discipline his wife and children, as long as there were no physical marks left. Husbands had the right to impose punishment within certain limits.

    In Arab and Imic societies, domestic violence was treated as a private matter, something justifiable due to ¡°women¡¯s misbehavior.¡± Victims, families, and even police kept silent due to the pressure of social, religious, and cultural norms that few dared to challenge.

    Amira remembered the case of one of her friends whose father had beaten her, telling her she was a shame to the family simply because he found her talking to a male friend without wearing her abaya. Sheter fled the country, fearing that her father or brothers would kill her for breaking a social norm; her boyfriend was a non-Muslim, and her family wouldn¡¯t have forgiven that.

    Amira felt sorry for Vittoria; now she understood why Aisha had run away from Carlo. She approached her gently and asked, ¡°Forgive my boldness, but are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Perfectly fine, thank you,¡± Vittoria replied, pretending to smile.

    ¡°If you need any help or anything, know that you can count on us.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Later, they all met with Aisha and Caroline. Vittoria was surprised to see Mia¡¯s sister there, which made her realize the true reason behind this trip. She knew Mia¡¯s family and friends because Carlo had a file with their information in his office. She had seen photos of them all.

    ¡°Are you Mia¡¯s sister?¡± Vittoria asked, surprised that she recognized her.

    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Mia¡¯s sister replied, nervously.

    ¡°Is Mia here?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been in touch with my sister for a long time,¡± Mia¡¯s sister said.

    ¡°Carlo is still looking for her. If you have anymunication with her, tell her that running away from him was the best thing she could have done. That man is aplete demon.¡±

    The girls fell silent. Vittoria¡¯s gaze was sad and hollow. She was clearly not a happy woman, and Aisha thought that wearing the abaya had been a good decision.

    ¡°Carlo should forget about my sister; he¡¯s already married to you,¡± Aisha said.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t love me. I¡¯m convinced he¡¯ll never stop looking for her. I know the reason we¡¯re here is that he found out you¡¯re here, and he came to see if Mia is also in this ce. He has several investigators searching for her.¡±

    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t love you, why did you marry him?¡± Aisha asked.

    ¡°Because I was stupid. I¡¯ve been in love with him since I was a child, and our parents arranged our marriage. Since the day I married him, my life has been aplete hell,¡± Vittoria confessed. She didn¡¯t know why she feltfortable talking to these girls, but she felt that if she kept silent, she might explode at any moment.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave him?¡± Aisha suggested.

    ¡°He won¡¯t allow me to. He¡¯s made it very clear. He doesn¡¯t even want our child to be born. I fear he¡¯ll hurt me.¡±

    ¡°If your marriage is that bad, you should escape,¡± Aisha said.

    ¡°I know that if I do and he finds me, he¡¯ll kill me.¡±

    The girls fell silent as Ahmed and Carlo arrived. Carlo¡¯s eyes fell upon Caroline, and she became nervous upon noticing it.

    ¡°Hello, Caroline. Long time no see,¡± Carlo greeted.

    ¡°Hello, Carlo,¡± she replied.

    ¡°How is your sister? Have you spoken to her?¡±

    ¡°Since that day, I haven¡¯t heard anything from her. We fear something might have happened to her.¡±

    -Are you sure?¡± Aisha asked.

    ¡°I have no reason to lie to you. I see that you¡¯re married now, congrattions,¡± Carlo replied.

    ¡°Thank you. What has brought you to Dubai?¡± Aisha quickly interjected, trying to divert his attention.

    ¡°I invited her; we have be very good friends,¡± Amira chimed in, trying to support Aisha¡¯s story.

    Carlo felt that there was something more they were hiding. ¡°The Sheikha seems very quiet. How did you two meet? I imagine that your love story must be very interesting.¡±

    ¡°It truly is. I met her during a visit to the desert tribes. Who could have imagined that our story would be so simr to that of my parents?¡± Aisha replied.

    Caroline excused herself and walked away at that moment. Being in front of Carlo made her very nervous.

    After a few minutes, Carlo followed her, pretending to go to the restroom. As she was about to enter her room, he grabbed her arm tightly.

    ¡°Do you think I believe what you said? I¡¯m not stupid, Caroline. Either you tell me where your sister is, or you¡¯ll take her ce. You have until I leave to tell me, or my men wille for you. No matter where you go, I¡¯ll find you, that¡¯s for sure.¡±

    Amira, who had been following them, approached at that moment. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, I was just talking with Caroline. Excuse me,¡± Carlo said as he left, leaving Caroline pale and frightened.

    ¡°Caro, don¡¯t let that man intimidate you. I don¡¯t know what he said to you, but you¡¯re safe here,¡± Amira reassured her.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Ahmed and Aisha retired to their room. She told him that Carlo was still looking for her. Ahmed couldn¡¯t believe the audacity of that man. It would be easy to get rid of him now, but he didn¡¯t want to risk going against a significant part of the Italian mafia.

    Meanwhile, Basima was in her pce, tired of all her son¡¯s restrictions. She thought it might be better to support Arkham to reim his position as the crown prince. After all, he had the support of the Amin family. She regretted pushing Ahmed to take power; everything that had happened was that woman¡¯s fault. Either Arkham took power, or they got rid of her; there was no other solution.

    She left her room to look for her son and found him arguing with Aracha.

    ¡°Son, what¡¯s happening here?¡±

    ¡°This woman refuses to obey my orders. I warned her that if she didn¡¯t, I would have to apply punishment. I spoke with her father and her brother, and they agree with me.¡±

    ¡°Daughter, Arkham is now your husband. You must obey his requests blindly.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t, and I won¡¯t allow him to punish me either.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t challenge me, woman. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t,¡± Arkham threatened.

    ¡°This marriage shouldn¡¯t have happened. I shouldn¡¯t have followed your advice, ma¡¯am,¡± Aracha retorted.

    ¡°Silence. Son, I need to talk to you.¡±

    ¡°Tell me, mother. I¡¯m listening,¡± Arkham replied.

    ¡°I think you should reim your position as the crown prince. We need to investigate your brother; I¡¯m sure he has something shady going on. I don¡¯t know what it is, but everyone has something,¡± Basima suggested.

    ¡°Mother, that¡¯s a great idea. We need to carefully consider what to do.¡±

    Aracha listened attentively. She would have to change her behavior and pretend to like Arkham. If she managed to oust Ahmed, she was sure she would be the next Sheikha.

    Aisha came out of the bathroom and found Ahmed lost in thought, holding a picture of Lyna and their children.

    ¡°I can¡¯t say I know what you¡¯re feeling because that would be a lie. It must not be easy for you,¡± she said.

    ¡°For many years, I lived in aplete nightmare until you came into my life like a breath of fresh air,¡± Ahmed replied, extending the photo to Aisha so she could see their children.

    ¡°They were a beautiful family,¡± she remarked as she looked at the picture. Lyna was stunning, with her red hair, green eyes, and a few freckles. Their son resembled Ahmed, while their daughter took after her mother.

    ¡°Yes, you know, I thought I would never fall in love again. But that night, after holding you in my arms, I realized I was wrong. I watched you for a while before leaving. You looked like a porcin doll, delicate and fragile.¡±

    She listened quietly, touched by his words.

    ¡°I left that room, wishing I didn¡¯t have to. I wanted to take you with me right then. Your face and the scent of your skin stayed in my mind. Just closing my eyes was enough to feel you again.¡±

    He leaned in and kissed her passionately, afraid of losing her. Carlo Rom¨¢n was a dangerous man, and Aisha belonged to him, body and soul. He would never allow another man to touch her.

 You Have No Idea How Much I Love You

    Ahmed and Aisha, their tongues intertwined, and they nibbled each other¡¯s lips. Ahmed trailed his mouth down her neck, slowly removing her clothes. He savored every moment of the anticipation, making the wait a delicious yet cruel torture. He sweetly licked every inch of her body, treating it like a beautiful sculpture that belonged to him.

    ¡°I love you. You drive me crazy. I don¡¯t want to lose you. Promise me I won¡¯t lose you,¡± Ahmed whispered, his voice filled with emotion.

    Aisha silenced him with another kiss. He touched her with passion, but also with infinite tenderness. His skilled hands threatened to drive her mad. His gentle, slow movements unleashed immense waves of pleasure that threatened to consume her entirely. And in the rhythm of their lovemaking, they merged into one until they both exploded in pleasure.

    The next morning, Ahmed woke up, and Aisha was still asleep, resting on his chest. She woke up as he tried to get up, and he gave her a kiss on the forehead.

    ¡°Good morning, sleepyhead. Do you have any idea how much I love you?¡± Ahmed said.

    She just smiled. Every time he said it, Ahmed wished to hear an ¡°I love you¡± in return from her. Aisha either stayed silent or changed the topic when he told her those words.

    ¡°You know, Vittoria tried to hide the bruises on her face. I¡¯m sure Carlo caused them,¡± Ahmed said.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my question. Do you have any idea how much I love you?¡± Ahmed asked again.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t,¡± she replied, smiling. Then she got up and headed to the bathroom. Ahmed knew she felt something for him, so why didn¡¯t she just tell him?

    Later, Ahmed had breakfast with Carlo. Arkham arrived without being invited, and out of courtesy, Ahmed felt obligated to invite him as well.

    ¡°Sam ikum,¡± Arkham greeted.

    ¡°Wa ikum As-Sam. Take a seat, brother, join us for breakfast,¡± Ahmed said.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s an old associate,¡± Ahmed introduced.

    ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± Carlo nodded in acknowledgement.

    After breakfast, they had tea in one of the pce rooms. Ahmed wished his brother would leave, as Carlo and Arkham together were a dangerousbination. He sent a message to Amira, asking her to find an excuse to take Arkham away. His sister immediately called Arkham.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Arkham, Mother called me to see her. Could you take me? My chauffeur is not avable.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±

    After hanging up, Arkham said goodbye to Ahmed and Carlo and hurried to take his sister. He was sure their mother wanted to extract information about Ahmed from Amira. If anyone knew something about him, it was her.

    They arrived at Basima¡¯s pce, and the stern woman¡¯s face twisted with displeasure when she saw that her daughter was apanied by someone.

    ¡°Hello, Mother. This is my friend Caroline.¡±

    The woman didn¡¯t respond and made a grimace. She turned to her daughter.

    ¡°I need to speak with you alone.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Mother. Caro, could you wait for me a moment?¡±

    ¡°If you like, I can show you around the pce,¡± Arkham offered.

    ¡°I¡¯d love that, thank you.¡±

    ¡°My father built thisplex. It houses both pces, stables, a horse racing track, and a hospital. As you¡¯ve seen, it¡¯s surrounded by a wooded area that has be a great lung for our city,¡± Arkham exined.

    Caroline observed everything with great attention. The luxury of the ce was impressive, much more than the pce where Aisha lived.

    ¡°My father¡¯s passion for horses was known worldwide. He even had a statue of horses ced in front of the pce¡¯s entrance. You probably noticed it when you entered. In Jumeirah, in front of the beach, my father built another pce, which is used only during the summer. Have you been to the new museum?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t leave without seeing it. It has been named ¡®the most beautiful building on Earth.¡¯ It¡¯s a seven-story structure built with stainless steel and fiberss. It¡¯s a beauty,¡± Arkham sighed. His father had done everything possible to make their city known worldwide.

    Meanwhile, Amira was trying to find a way to avoid her mother¡¯s demands.

    ¡°I want you to inform me about everything your brother and that woman do.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that, Mother. I won¡¯t invade their privacy. My brother trusts me.¡±

    ¡°You will do it. I am your mother, and you must obey me. Otherwise, I will have you whipped, or I could arrange your marriage to the worst and most disgusting man I can find. It¡¯s your choice.¡±

    Amira said nothing and left the room clenching her fists. Was her mother truly such a despicable woman?

    She found Caroline and Arkham talking in one of the hallways, and she took Caroline¡¯s hand and walked away.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Caroline asked, surprised.

    ¡°You looked sofortable with my brother. Don¡¯t be fooled; everyone inside that pce is like snakes, waiting to attack. They want to hurt Ahmed and your sister, but I won¡¯t allow it.¡±

    She sent a message to Ahmed -¡°Get rid of that man for a moment. I need to talk to you.¡±

    ¡°Caro, I need to talk to Ahmed urgently, but that man is sticking to him like a leech. You¡¯ll have to distract him for me,¡± Amira pleaded.

    ¡°No, absolutely not! Carlo scares me. Look, you just mentioned him, and I got chills,¡± Caroline said, extending her arm to show her reaction was genuine.

    ¡°Please,¡± Amira pouted, giving her a pleading look.

    ¡°Ugh, fine,¡± Caroline rolled her eyes and reluctantly agreed.

    They approached Carlo and Ahmed. Ahmed apologized to his guest and followed his sister to her office. Carlo grinned cynically at the sight of Caroline apanying Amira. He approached her, still wearing that sinister smile, and reached out to grab her chin, but before he could, Vittoria and Aisha appeared.

    Carlo cursed silently; those women were so inconvenient. Caroline had to know where M¨ªa was. It was impossible for her not to know. He had to find a way to make her talk, but in a pce filled with meddlers and guards, it would be very difficult.

    He returned to his seat, and the three women red at him with contempt. Carlo had the feeling that they were trying to kill him with their eyes.

    In Ahmed¡¯s office, Amira was in tears.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe what our mother is capable of. As soon as Carlo leaves, I will talk to her. I won¡¯t answer her calls anymore, and I¡¯ll have two guards watching you all the time, in case she tries to carry out her threats.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid, brother. I¡¯m sure Arkham and Mother are nning something. They feel supported by the Amin family,¡± Amira said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll find a way to end this once and for all.¡±

    Carlo was curious to see Aisha¡¯s face. She was a very shy and reserved woman who hardly spoke. She always wore the hijab, and Carlo wondered if she was too ugly to show herself to the world or if her beauty was reserved only for the Sheikh.

    Aisha could feel Carlo¡¯s prating gaze on her. Did he suspect something?

    Ahmed and Amira returned to the living room, just as they were serving tea.

    ¡°Just in time for tea,¡± Ahmed said with a smile. As he arrived, he noticed Carlo¡¯s gaze on his wife, and he had to restrain himself from kicking him out of there.

    ¡°Yes, just in time,¡± Aisha replied in a soft voice. In Carlo¡¯s presence, she tried not to talk much, and if she did, she changed the tone of her voice. She was the only one who didn¡¯t have tea, which only drew more attention from Carlo.

    Later, Ahmed invited Carlo to the golf club. Carlo was impressed by the beauty of the ce.

    ¡°There are 13 golf courses in the city, but undoubtedly, this is the best and most beautiful one, covering 175 acres.¡±

    ¡°Wow, it must be quite an achievement to maintain all this grass in over 40-degree weather all the time. It must be quite a feat,¡± Carlo remarked.

    ¡°It is indeed.¡±

    They returned to the pce in the evening, where the girls were gathered on the terrace. Amira was teaching embroidery to Caroline and Vittoria, while Aisha observed. Ahmed and Carlo sat nearby. After a while, Vittoria got up to go to the bathroom, but she tripped over the corner of the small table and fell onto Aisha, identally pulling off her hijab, which fell to the floor.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

 Behind The Shadows

    Everyone turned to look at Aisha. Ahmed felt a sense of relief as under the hijab, Aisha wore a burqa, which only allowed her eyes, lower lip, and chin to be visible.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, really sorry, Your Highness,¡± Vittoria apologized.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. You don¡¯t need to apologize; it was an ident,¡± Aisha replied calmly.

    The previous night, Carlo and Vittoria were in their room. Carlo was obsessed with seeing Aisha¡¯s face.

    ¡°I want you to find a way to remove Aisha¡¯s hijab. Pretend it¡¯s an ident or something. I need to see her face,¡± Carlo demanded.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that. We are guests here, and if she covers her face, it¡¯s because she¡¯s attached to her customs. We shouldn¡¯t interfere with that,¡± Vittoria replied.

    ¡°Are you disobeying my orders?¡± Carlo asked threateningly.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll do as you ask,¡± Vittoria had to obey to avoid being punished.

    The next morning, when Ahmed and Carlo went to the golf club, Vittoria told Aisha about Carlo¡¯s n.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that my husband is so reckless,¡± Aisha said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just do as he asks,¡± Vittoria replied.

    ¡°I can¡¯t. I¡¯d rather face Carlo¡¯s punishment than do something improper.¡±

    ¡°Trust me.¡±

    When Carlo saw Aisha wearing the burqa, he felt annoyed. Ahmed¡¯s mother often wore it to eat and drink tea in public without showing her face.

    Later, when they were alone, Carlo approached Vittoria and pped her hard.

    ¡°You¡¯re such a fool! I asked you to do one thing, and you couldn¡¯t even do that properly,¡± Carlo said, as Vittoria rubbed her cheek, trying to hold back her tears.

    ¡°I did what you asked. It¡¯s not my fault the Jequesa was wearing something under the hijab,¡± Vittoria replied.

    ¡°Their culture is so strange.¡±

    Aisha was very grateful to Vittoria and told Ahmed what Carlo was nning.

    ¡°That idiot! I¡¯ll put him in his ce right now,¡± Ahmed said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do it. You¡¯ll expose Vittoria, and she¡¯ll suffer the consequences,¡± Aisha pleaded.

    In New York, Cambell and Thara finally had the legal document dering the little boy as their son.

    ¡°Leonard! What a beautiful name you chose for our son,¡± Cambell eximed as Tharaughed.

    The baby had be the center of their world. Cambell couldn¡¯t pinpoint the exact moment when the little producer of dirty diapers stole his heart. Maybe it was the moment he came into this world. Watching Thara in her role as a mother touched his heart, and he knew he had made the right choice in marrying her. They had legally married a few days ago without ceremony or celebration, and they nned to have a religious ceremonyter to invite their friends.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that our wedding was like that, but I¡¯ll make it up to youter,¡± Thara said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, love. It was necessary to make you Leonard¡¯s legal mother.¡±

    Carlo and Vittoria bid farewell to Ahmed and Aisha. An unexpected situation in Italy required their immediate return; Carlo¡¯s mother had slipped down the stairs, and her condition was critical.

    ¡°I regret that you have to leave so soon. I would have liked you to stay a little longer,¡± Ahmed lied politely.

    ¡°We appreciate your hospitality,¡± Carlo said. He didn¡¯t want to leave yet. He wanted Caroline to tell him where his sister was, but with so many guards around the pce, it had been impossible.

    They were apanied to the airport, and Aisha was happy that Carlo would finally be far away from her. She was worried about Vittoria and had given her phone number, telling her not to hesitate to call if she needed help.

    Arkham noticed the tension between his brother and their guest. He had to investigate what was going on between them. Maybe he could find something there. His brother couldn¡¯t be as perfect as he seemed.

    Ahmed was in his office, observing his wife and sister nting roses in the garden with Caroline¡¯spany. He imagined his children running around there and knew he had to talk to her about it. His assistant brought him back to reality.

    ¡°Sir, Mr. Gauner¡¯swyers are here. You had scheduled a meeting with them.¡±

    ¡°You can let them in.¡±

    Stik Gauner had been imprisoned for denouncing fraudulent activities against foreign investors.

    ¡°Sm ikum.¡±

    ¡°As Sam ikum.¡±

    The twowyers greeted the Sheikh courteously.

    After discussing the problem, Ahmed promised to review the case. He knew he needed to make many changes in the judicial system. They couldn¡¯t continue acting the way they did. The United Arab Emirates couldn¡¯t afford to punish those who reported fraud against foreign investors if they wanted to maintain foreign investments in the country.

    For some time, Ahmed had been fighting to change certainws. He strongly disagreed with the treatment of women who were raped. Instead of prosecuting their aggressors, they were often imprisoned. Aisha also emphasized the need to review such cases, as many women were losing years of their lives imprisoned for the wrong reasons.

    As evening fell, as usual, Ahmed sought sce in Aisha¡¯s arms. He needed to forget the day¡¯s stress and tension.

    Before going to bed with her, Ahmed took a shower. When he came out of the bathroom, he noticed Aisha taking a pill. He walked closer and took them from her hands.

    ¡°What is this?¡± He asked, and Aisha remained silent, which annoyed Ahmed. ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ahmed. I don¡¯t want children, at least not now. Maybeter, when I¡¯m sure that my feelings for you are as strong as yours for me. I need to sort out many things. I can¡¯t bring a child into this world and expose them to constant risk. I know Carlo would harm them if he found out.¡±

    ¡°When you¡¯re sure about your feelings for me?¡± Ahmed turned away and went into the dressing room to get dressed. When he came out, Aisha approached him, but he rejected her.

    ¡°Are you leaving?¡±

    Ahmed left the room without answering, heading to a ndestine bar in the city, where powerful men gathered, and several girls undressed on stage to the rhythm of music.

    He sat at a table and ordered a bottle of whiskey, which was also illegal, but at that moment, he didn¡¯t care. After drinking several bottles, he could barely stand. Arkham arrived and found his perfect brother in such a ce, more drunk than he had ever seen him.

    ¡°Wow, the perfect son in a ce like this. You¡¯ve had quite a few drinks, brother. I didn¡¯t expect to see you in this state,¡± Arkham said.

    Ahmed was barely conscious of his surroundings. Arkham called some girls to sit beside him, posing for photographs.

    After taking the photos, Ahmed called his bodyguards, who were waiting outside the ce.

    ¡°I think you shoulde in for your boss. He¡¯s not in a condition to stay here,¡± Arkham said.

    The men came in, lifted Ahmed into the van, and drove him to the pce. Aisha opened the door, and theyid him on the bed before leaving. Aisha approached to change him, but as she tried to remove his shirt, she noticed several lipstick marks on him. It felt like contact with him burned her, so she moved away, sat in a chair, and started crying.

    She felt like a fool, pushing him away. The fear of losing him had made her react, but she loved him, more than she could bear.

    After a while, the anguish passed, reced by anger. How dare he do this to her? How could he betray her?

    She left to stay in her old room. In the morning, she would talk very seriously to him, and the Sheikh would have to listen.

    Early in the morning, Rha knocked on her door, looking nervous.

    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s better if you sit down. You won¡¯t like this news they¡¯ve published,¡± Rha said, handing her a newspaper. As she saw the photo on the front page, she paled.

    The newspaper published a picture of Ahmed surrounded by several girls kissing and hugging him. He was sitting, with a vacant look in his eyes as some women embraced him and others kissed him.

    Her first reaction was anger, but as she looked at the photo again, she realized that something was off. His vacant look was a clear indication that something was wrong.

    She thanked Rha for informing her. The girl had hesitated to show her the newspaper, but as her assistant, she had to do it.

    Ahmed woke up at that moment, feeling as if a thousand tinynces were piercing his head. Aisha entered and showed him the newspaper. Ahmed was surprised to see the image, and the headline was rming.

    ¡°This is the great example our Sheikh gives.¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Below the headline, the article conveyed a negative message about him.

    ¡°Our Sheikh hides in the shadows to do inappropriate things, enjoying alcohol and women, two things prohibited and punishable by ourws.¡±

    Ahmed paled. It was obvious that someone wanted to harm him. He looked at Aisha, who was watching him impatiently, waiting to hear what he had to say to try to justify himself.

 We Have A Daughter

    ¡°This is not what it seems,¡± Ahmed said as he held the newspaper in his hands.

    Aisha observed him in silence, which made him even more desperate. He remembered everything that had happened with Lyna and his children.

    ¡°You¡¯re not leaving. I¡¯m telling you now, there¡¯s no way you¡¯re leaving,¡± he said.

    Aisha replied sternly, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you two things, Ahmed Assad. First, I¡¯m waiting for your exnation, and I¡¯m not going anywhere. Second, if I decided to leave, you couldn¡¯t stop me. I¡¯m not your property.¡±

    The Sheikh bowed his head, feeling ashamed. The fear of losing her drove him crazy.

    ¡°Yesterday,¡± he paused as he sighed, ¡°when I left here, I felt terrible. My greatest desire is to have children with you, and knowing that you don¡¯t want them made me realize that you don¡¯t feel the same way about me. I needed something strong to drink, and as you know, alcohol is practically forbidden here, especially for nationals. I decided to go to a ndestine bar. At that moment, I didn¡¯t think about the consequences and ended up drinking one bottle after another until I lost control.¡±

    ¡°At first, when I saw those images, my first thought was to leave here. But when I looked at the photo again, I noticed your vacant look.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who those girls are, and I don¡¯t remember being with them. Once, I lost my family due to infidelity, and I won¡¯t repeat that mistake again. Someone must be behind all this, and I assure you I will investigate it.¡±

    Aisha moved closer and sat at the edge of the bed next to him, hugging him and resting her head on his chest.

    Later, after showering and taking some painkillers, Ahmed went to his office and immediately called Zafir.

    ¡°I need you to investigate some things.¡±

    ¡°Tell me, sir.¡±

    ¡°Last night, I went to the ¡®ck Knight.¡¯ I don¡¯t remember anything about it.¡± He handed the newspaper to Zafir. ¡°I need to know who is responsible and who was in that ce. Clearly, there are people there who want to harm me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get right on it, sir.¡±

    At the Sheikh¡¯s pce, Basima and Arkham celebrated what had happened.

    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯d love to see my brother¡¯s face. This is the first of many scandals I¡¯ll create for him. In a while, we can demand his removal.¡±

    ¡°Well done, son. Soon, you¡¯ll be the Sheikh, and then we can ensure that our traditions are respected in the United Arab Emirates. Everything must return to how it was before. Your brother wants to change or soften ourws, and we can¡¯t allow that.¡±

    Aracha listened in silence. She had to make Arkham fall in love with her to manipte him. Their father had offered them his full support.

    At night, Ahmed met with Zafir again.

    ¡°We¡¯ve investigated. The recordings from that day were deleted, and the girls were interrogated by our men. Your brother, Arkham, called them and ordered the photos. Besides, he owns the ck Knight.¡±

    ¡°So, it was Arkham. My mother must be supporting him.¡±

    ¡°What should we do, sir?¡±

    ¡°Gather all the evidence you can on this matter. Then, investigate everything you can about my brother. I want a detailed report on all his wrongdoings. For now, we¡¯ll let them act and think that they can destroy me. I want to see how far they can go and what they are capable of doing to achieve their ns.¡±

    ¡°You must be careful, sir.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, Zafir. We have to let Arkham think he¡¯ll be the Sheikh. It¡¯ll be fun to see their faces when they realize the truth.¡±

    In Italy, Carlo was with his mother.

    ¡°How do you feel, Mother?¡±

    ¡°My son, you must improve your rtionship with Vittoria. I want my grandson to be born within a family.¡±

    ¡°Mother, for now, her recovery is all that matters.¡±

    ¡°Promise me, son. I want to hear it.¡±

    ¡°Rest, Mother.¡± Carlo left the room, not wanting to make a promise he wouldn¡¯t keep.

    Vittoria entered to take care of her mother-inw. She would stay under her care to be away from Carlo.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    In a bar, Sonia was desperate. If she found M¨ªa, Carlo would take her away from that ce. She couldn¡¯t bear dancing and being touched by drunks every night.

    She knew her daughter was in Dubai. She was tempted to go there.

    She needed to find M¨ªa¡¯s real father, who was in Italy. The man didn¡¯t know he had a daughter. Sonia got pregnant after a one-night stand while she was the man¡¯s lover, and she deceived him, iming that Caroline was his daughter. When M¨ªa¡¯s mother died, they went to live with them shortly after.

    Decisive and without thinking again, she bought a ticket to Italy. It was her only way out. She would tell him about their daughter in exchange for a generous amount of money.

    Two dayster, she stood in front of a luxurious mansion, and after a few minutes, a woman with an arrogant expression opened the door.

    ¡°?Cerchi qualcuno?¡±

    ¡±

    Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°American?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Do you need something?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Vinizzio De Vincenzo.¡±

    ¡°The master hasn¡¯t arrived yet. Why are you looking for him?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s something private and urgent.¡±

    The housekeeper thought she was just another one of her boss¡¯s conquests.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you¡¯ll have toe back another day.¡±

    ¡°No, I have to see him now.¡±

    ¡°I told you the master is not here.¡±

    At that moment, a luxurious car entered from the side and drove into the mansion.

    ¡°He has arrived, wait here,¡± the housekeeper said as she turned around and closed the door behind her.

    Minutester, she opened the door again. ¡°The master can¡¯t see you right now. He says toe backter.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not happening. I didn¡¯te all the way here to not see him,¡± Sonia said furiously as she pushed the woman and entered the house.

    ¡°SECURITY!¡± the housekeeper shouted as she ran after her.

    Sonia made her way inside the house, with the housekeeper and two guards following her. She reached the living room, where a man sat in an armchair, smoking his pipe.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t remember me?¡±

    ¡°I have no idea who you are.¡±

    The guards approached and grabbed Sonia by the arms. Feeling they were about to throw her out, she decided to tell him the truth.

    ¡°Sonia, I met you in New York when I visited your friend Mayers.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been many years since I¡¯ve been to the United States.¡±

    ¡°We have a daughter,¡± she blurted out.

    ¡°Hahaha, get this woman out of here.¡±

    Sonia freed one of her arms, took a photo from her purse, and threw it at him.

    ¡°She has your hair and eye color.¡±

    Out of curiosity, he took the photo, and he froze when he saw it. The girl in the picture was identical to histe daughter. She had died a few years ago when she confronted a rival group. His wife had died after giving birth, and Alessia was his greatest treasure.

    He made the Roman n pay dearly for his daughter¡¯s death. Two of the sons of his enemy fell, leaving only one, who was very elusive. Sooner orter, he would catch him.

    ¡°If you¡¯re lying, you¡¯ll pay for it. Where is my supposed daughter?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s on vacation in Dubai.¡±

    ¡°Why did you decide to tell me all this now?¡±

    ¡°When I was with you, I had a partner. I made him believe that she was his daughter. He has died, and Caroline thinks he was her father.¡±

    ¡°Caroline?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s her name.¡±

    ¡°I want you to bring her here. We¡¯ll do a DNA test.¡±

    ¡°I hope I can convince her toe. Our daughter has a difficult character.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you have to do to convince her. Bring her here, and you can take some of my men. They¡¯ll go on my private ne.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go get her,¡± Sonia said with a malicious smile.

    If she was truly his daughter, Vinizzio would be the happiest man on earth. After an ident, he was told he could no longer have children, and Alessia was the only child he had ever fathered.

    The next morning, Sonia headed to Dubai, confident that her life was settled. Seeing Vinizzio¡¯s reaction to the photo of his daughter, she believed that he would be easy to conquer.

 What Do You Want?

    Vinizzio was a much younger man than Sonia, and the surprise that he had a daughter excited him.

    Sonia arrived in Dubai, but without an invitation, she couldn¡¯t enter the pce. She had to find a way to get closer to her daughter. She had called Caroline several times, but she refused to answer. Little did Sonia know that her daughter was already aware that she was the cause of her believed father¡¯s death.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Honey, we need to talk. I¡¯m in Dubai. I¡¯ll be waiting for you this afternoon at the Burj, room 45. If you don¡¯te, I¡¯lle for you. I don¡¯t mind causing a scene at the pce. How do I know you¡¯re there? I have my contacts,¡± Sonia sent a wink at the end.

    Caroline hesitated to open the message, but when she did, she couldn¡¯t believe the audacity and cynicism of her mother. She decided to give her arge sum of money to make her disappear from her life. She didn¡¯t want her mother showing up at the pce.

    Later, she left the pce without telling her sister. She knew that if she did, they would go after their mother, and she would be tried under thews of the country. Caroline wanted her to be punished ording to thews of her country, although she pretended not to know that she was a murderer to avoid warning her.

    Upon arriving at the Burj, Caroline went straight to her mother¡¯s room. Sonia greeted her with a big smile.

    ¡°Hello, dear.¡±

    ¡°What do you want here?¡± Caroline asked coldly.

    ¡°Is that the right way to greet your mother?¡±

    ¡°I just want you to leave me alone. Take this money and disappear from my life,¡± Caroline said, handing her a check.

    Sonia received it, and upon seeing the amount, her smile widened. She hadn¡¯te for money, but she dly took it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave. Nevere looking for me again,¡± she said as she turned to leave. But a hand on her shoulder stopped her.

    ¡°Since this is thest time I¡¯ll see you, let¡¯s toast to our farewell. You know that some drinks are prohibited here, but I managed to sneak in this bottle.¡± Sonia asked, offering a ss to her.

    Caroline hesitated, but after looking sadly at her mother, she epted the ss.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s toast to our farewell,¡± Caroline said, quickly drinking the contents of the ss and handing it back empty. Then she turned to leave.

    ¡°Goodbye, mother,¡± she said, tears streaming down her cheeks.

    Sonia remained silent, a strange smile on her face as she watched her daughter walk away.

    Caroline hurried and entered the elevator. As the doors were about to close, two tall men in ck stopped them. They entered the elevator with her, and she found them strange. Suddenly, she felt very dizzy and leaned on one of the men¡¯s arms. Everything around her turnedpletely ck.

    Hourster, when she woke up, she realized she was in a strange ce. Sonia approached her when she saw she was awake.

    ¡°Well, you finally woke up.¡±

    ¡°Where am I? What have you done?¡± Caroline asked.

    ¡°I brought you with me. If I had asked you nicely, you wouldn¡¯t have agreed.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re insane.¡±

    Caroline stood up, feeling a strong headache. Sonia tried to support her, but she pushed her away.

    ¡°Let go of me. Don¡¯t touch me,¡± she said, pushing Sonia¡¯s arm away.

    ¡°You spoiled brat. If you don¡¯t behave, I¡¯ll put you to sleep again,¡± Sonia said, holding a syringe containing a clear liquid.

    Caroline sat down and remained silent. She looked around for her bag but couldn¡¯t find it. She needed to call her sister for help. As she surveyed the ce, she realized she was on an airne.

    In Dubai, Aisha was worried. She couldn¡¯t find her sister, and Rha informed her that the employees had seen her leave the pce.

    ¡°I need to talk to Ahmed. My sister might be in danger. I¡¯m afraid Carlo has harmed her,¡± Aisha said.

    ¡°Try to calm down. We¡¯re investigating what happened,¡± Rha replied.

    Aisha entered Ahmed¡¯s office. The Sheikh was in a meeting with some men, dealing with a problem concerning the wife of one of them who had fled the country. The man wanted the Sheikh¡¯s help to bring her back, and the other men were the girl¡¯s father and brother, along with Zafir, who usually apanied the Sheikh.

    ¡°Sorry for the interruption, Ahmed. I need your help,¡± Aisha said, crying. The men in the room turned to look at the Sheikh with serious expressions. How dare this woman interrupt them?

    ¡°Gentlemen, my assistant Zafir will handle your case. Please apany him,¡± Ahmed said, and the men reluctantly left the room. They looked at Aisha with disapproval as they passed by.

    ¡°Ignore those men. What happened?¡± Ahmed asked, seeing her distressed state.

    ¡°My sister left the pce and hasn¡¯t returned. I¡¯m afraid Carlo might have harmed her. I¡¯ve called her, but her phone rings, and she doesn¡¯t answer.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll have my men investigate right away.¡±

    An hourter, the Sheikh¡¯s men entered his office. Aisha had been given a mild sedative by the doctor and was sitting on a chair with a lost look in her eyes.

    ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve investigated. Miss Caroline requested a taxi service and left the pce. She went to the Burj Hotel and visited a woman in room 45. We checked the camera footage, and a few minutes after entering the room, she left. Once she entered the elevator, she fainted, and two men who were there took her. The woman who was in the room went with them. We found Miss Caroline¡¯s bag abandoned in the elevator and retrieved it.¡±

    Aisha began to cry even harder. Who were the people who took her sister?

    Ahmed handed Caroline¡¯s bag to Aisha, and she took out the cellphone to check it.

    ¡°It was Sonia, Sonia who took her!¡± Aisha eximed after going through the messages and calls on the phone.

    ¡°That should ease your mind a bit. It¡¯s her mother, and I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll harm her. We¡¯ll investigate where she took her and why.¡±

    ¡°I feel sorry for you. You already have too many problems here, and I¡¯m burdening you with mine.¡±

    ¡°I want you to understand something: your pain is my pain. As long as I can, I¡¯ll protect you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Aisha approached and kissed him, and the Sheikh¡¯s men who were still there quickly left.

    In Italy, the nended, and before anyone could exit, a man entered and asked two men to hold Caroline as she resisted. He took a blood sample and left.

    After getting off the ne, Caroline was guided by her mothers and the men who were watching her. She tried to stay calm, and Sonia held the syringe in her hand, not wanting to be drugged again.

    Vinizzio observed her from the car, but he didn¡¯t approach. He didn¡¯t want to get his hopes up until he was sure she was his daughter. But upon seeing her, his heart raced; she could pass as a twin of Alessia. How was it possible for them to look so alike?

    One thing was clear: this girl and her mother didn¡¯t have a good rtionship. His men had informed him about everything that had happened and how Sonia treated her daughter. If the test results were positive, he would protect her from her own mother.

    He ordered that Sonia and her daughter be given separate rooms and that neither of them be allowed to leave the mansion. He locked himself in his room, and since Sonia had started giving orders in the mansion, he had his staff obey her-for now. He would make her understand that she was nobody to give orders in his house, but for now, he would tolerate her until he was sure Caroline was his daughter.

    Meanwhile, Aisha feared that Sonia had handed Caroline over to Carlo. They had discovered that they had left Dubai for Italy. Ahmed arrived at the pce in the evening.

    ¡°I¡¯ve investigated, and the ne doesn¡¯t belong to Carlo; it¡¯s registered under one of Vinizzio De Vincenzo¡¯s frontmen, an Italian mafia boss.¡±

    ¡°Could Sonia have been capable of selling my sister?¡± Aisha felt even more distressed.

 Placebos

    Caroline was terrified, not knowing what ns her mother might have for her. Perhaps she would hand her over to Carlo to torture her and force her to reveal her sister¡¯s whereabouts, or maybe she would force her to marry some disgusting rich man.

    Every time Sonia entered her room, Caroline would chase her away in the worst possible way. She wondered if souls truly chose their parents before birth, what on earth was hers thinking when it chose that mother?

    She thought about her sister; she must be worried. Caroline should have told her about Sonia¡¯s visit and not made decisions on her own.

    Vinizzio was nervous. The doctor had arrived with the results, and he handed over the envelope, his hands trembling uncontrobly.

    ¡°Based on themon alleles found between sample 1 (alleged father) and sample 2 (child), it can be established that there is a gic rtionship between the two samples, reaching a paternity percentage of 99. 999996% (I. P. = 23583498).

    Predicates of Hummel:

    Practically proven paternity if the paternity percentage is greater than 99. 73%.

    Highly probable paternity if the paternity percentage is greater than 99%.

    Very probable paternity if the paternity percentage is greater than 95%.¡±

    After reading the results and the interpretation, there was no need to ask the doctor what that meant. A result with a 99. 99% probability clearly indicated that Caroline was his daughter. It was the first time since the death of his wife andter his daughter that Vinizzio was seen crying.

    ¡°She¡¯s my daughter, Donnaciano, she¡¯s my daughter.¡±

    The doctor¡¯s eyes also welled up with tears upon seeing him in such a state.

    ¡°Yes, son, she is.¡±

    ¡°Dio mi ha restituito mia figlia.¡±

    ¡°No, Vinizzio, you must understand that she¡¯s not Alessia, no matter how much she resembles her.¡±

    Vinizzio ignored those words, rushed out, and headed to his daughter¡¯s room. He knocked on the door, and Caroline opened it after a few seconds.

    He hugged her tightly, and Caroline¡¯s eyes widened. She didn¡¯t know what was happening; who was this man embracing her so warmly?

    ¡°Who are you? Let me go. I¡¯m telling you right now that I won¡¯t marry you.¡±

    ¡°Marry me? Oh no, you¡¯ve misunderstood. You are my daughter.¡±

    ¡°Your daughter? Excuse me, sir, but you¡¯re mistaken. My father is already dead. 2

    Vinizzio handed her the test results, and Caroline took them, but even after reading them, she didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on. This must be a sick joke.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a joke, my dear. He¡¯s your real father.¡± Sonia said, appearing behind the Italian.

    ¡°No, this can¡¯t be true. I loved my father, and his memory is all I have left. If you took his fortune, and this is your way of revenge, to see me suffer¡­¡±

    ¡°No, my daughter, we¡¯re telling you the truth. Vinizzio is your real father.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not true. Get out of here, both of you.¡± She shouted, pushing them out.

    Vinizzio was frozen by his daughter¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°You need to give her time; it will take her a while to process it.¡± Sonia said.

    He looked at her with deep disdain, turned his back on her, and retreated to his study.

    Sonia was left thinking; she had to improve her rtionship with her daughter if she wanted to seed with that man.

    At his home, Carlo was reading a report. His men had detected movement in his worst enemy¡¯s hangar. Some women had arrived on his private ne. He picked up the phone to make a call.

    ¡°Soon.¡±

    ¡°I need you to immediately investigate who the women were that arrived. The report they gave me is not enough.¡±

    ¡°Right away, boss.¡±

    He kept a close watch on his enemy. Infiltrated people provided him with information on every move. Ever since the death of his brothers, he had be obsessed. He hadn¡¯t been able to finish him off because he was always heavily guarded, and besides, he had half of the police on his payroll, and the other half was with him. It could be said that the power they held was simr. They were two rivals destroying each other.

    In Dubai, Aisha was determined; she would go to Italy to rescue her sister.

    ¡°Ahmed, I¡¯ve decided to go to Italy. I need to find my sister.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll allow you to risk yourself. Zafir has already left with several men, and we¡¯ll wait for the investigation results. If necessary, I¡¯ll go there, but I won¡¯t let you risk yourself. If Carlo finds you, I don¡¯t even want to think about what he¡¯d do; you¡¯re my whole life.¡±

    ¡°That night they made love slowly, enjoying their bodies and the sensations awakened with each caress. Later, when Ahmed appeared to be asleep, Aisha got up to take a contraceptive pill. Unbeknownst to her, the Arab man watched her; he had reced the pills with cebos, hoping that soon he could give her what he desired so much ¨C beautiful children. He hoped she wouldn¡¯t realize what he had done, as contraceptive pills weren¡¯t always effective; he would tell her that when the time came.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Meanwhile, at the corporate office in New York, Ibrahim still thought about Jamil. He had chosen to live in a lie rather than fight for their love. He had learned that his wife was pregnant, imagining the frustration she felt when fulfilling her duties as a husband. He was sure that Jamil was not attracted to women.

    At the corporate office, several girls had tried to seduce Ibrahim, including an instance where he found one of the executive assistants naked on his desk. The girls sought him out because he was Arab, but he believed it might be some kind of fetish or trend among American women. He had experienced simr advances from Latina women, which made him flee from such situations. He could already imagine what his brother, Ahmed, must have gone through, especially with his assistant, who constantly inquired about Ahmed and even begged to be invited to Dubai and stay in the pce.

    Vinizzio was focused, trying to find a way to get closer to his daughter. He sat at his desk holding a photograph of his daughter Alessia, who was always smiling. It was hard for him to ignore the striking resemnce between Alessia and Caroline. However, there was one difference: Caroline didn¡¯t smile. He wondered what had happened between his daughter and Sonia to cause such a change.

    Caroline, in her room, repeatedly looked at the paternity test results. She couldn¡¯t believe it was true; if it were, that meant she wasn¡¯t Aisha¡¯s sister, and she couldn¡¯t bear that thought as Aisha was all she had left. Determined to talk to Vinizzio, she left her room and encountered the housekeeper.

    ¡°Can I help you, miss?¡± the housekeeper asked, observing Caroline closely. Others had mentioned that this girl looked just like the former miss, and if she hadn¡¯t seen the body, she would have sworn it was the same person.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Mr. Vinizzio,¡± Caroline said with a trembling voice.

    ¡°He is in his office; follow me,¡± the housekeeper replied. The halls of the mansion felt endless to Caroline.

    ¡°It¡¯s a huge mansion,¡± she remarked.

    ¡°Yes, it has been passed down through many generations. Only a De Vincenzo can inherit the property.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why Mr. Vinizzio is happy to have you as his daughter; he can no longer have children, and you are the only one.¡±

    Caroline decided not to respond to that remark. The housekeeper stopped in front ofrge wooden doors with De Vincenzo family crests engraved on them.

    ¡°Let me inform the sir that you want to see him,¡± she requested, entering the room. A few secondster, she returned. ¡°Mr. Vinizzio says you cane in.¡±

    Caroline entered nervously and noticed that it wasn¡¯t just a room; it was more like an office. She was shocked to see a portrait of a girl on the wall in front of therge desk. If she hadn¡¯t known she never posed for a portrait, she would have thought it was herself.

    Sitting behind the desk was Vinizzio, observing her, which made her even more nervous.

    ¡°Who is that girl?¡± she asked anxiously.

    ¡°That girl was your sister, Alessia,¡± Vinizzio replied.

    Caroline couldn¡¯t help but notice the use of the past tense, but she chose not to ask further questions.¡±

 Black Heart

    ¡°I need to know; I ask that you answer me truthfully. Are you really my father? I don¡¯t trust my mother, that¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you,¡± Caroline said.

    ¡°Yes, I am your father. Years ago, I traveled to New York for business matters and met your mother at a bar. She was with her friends, and one of my associates knew one of them. We invited them to our table, and one thing led to another, and I spent that one night with your mother. The next day, I returned to Italy, unaware of your existence until your mother reached out to inform me. That¡¯s why we had the DNA test done as soon as you arrived,¡± Vinizzio replied.

    ¡°My mother isn¡¯t very trustworthy; she tends to lie for her convenience,¡± Caroline said.

    ¡°When I saw your picture in the photo your mother showed me, I noticed how identical you are to your sister Alessia. Still, I asked for the test to be sure; it was conducted by a doctor I trust,¡± Vinizzio assured her.

    Caroline remembered the housekeeper¡¯s words about being Vinizzio¡¯s only daughter. She wondered what had happened to Alessia.

    ¡°I want to return to Dubai; you can¡¯t keep me here,¡± Caroline asserted.

    ¡°I would never do that. I just want the chance to get to know you. I had no say in how your mother brought you here; she asked for my support, but I didn¡¯t imagine it would be like this. My men have told me about what happened. What happened between you two? It¡¯s evident you don¡¯t get along,¡± Vinizzio inquired.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how much I can trust you, but I¡¯ll tell you that I don¡¯t want to be near my mother. Be careful; if you let your guard down, she¡¯ll destroy you. Watch what you eat and drink when you¡¯re around her. If I were in your ce, I¡¯d have someone monitoring her day and night,¡± Caroline warned.

    ¡°Well, she must have done something truly serious for you to say these things,¡± Vinizzio responded.

    ¡°You have no idea the kind of woman she is. Seeing this ce, I imagine you¡¯re wealthy. My mother will try everything to seduce you; it would be the only way for her to take over your fortune,¡± Caroline cautioned.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful. Thank you for warning me. I ask for just a few days to spend time and get to know each other. After that, if you prefer, you can return to Dubai,¡± Vinizzio offered.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Caroline said, heading to her room. Sonia watched from the shadows, determined not to let the girl ruin her ns. Despite trying to eavesdrop on their conversation, the thick doors prevented her from hearing anything.

    Later that night, a figure stealthily moved through the hallways until reaching Vinizzio¡¯s bedroom. Fortunately, the door wasn¡¯t locked, and the intruder entered silently. However, as they approached the bed, Vinizzio switched on the light, holding a gun pointed at the intruder.

    ¡°Good God, woman! I almost shot you,¡± Vinizzio eximed.

    After recovering from the scare, the woman removed her silk robe, revealing finece lingerie. Despite the years, she still looked well-preserved and beautiful. Vinizzio¡¯s eyes wandered over her body, tempted to touch her voluptuous curves, but he remembered what his daughter had warned him about.

    He approached Sonia, who smiled, thinking she had him under her spell. But instead, Vinizzio took her by the arm and held it firmly.

    ¡°How dare you enter my room? Leave immediately,¡± he said, escorting her out. The furious woman walked through the halls, convinced that Caroline¡¯s visit had influenced Vinizzio¡¯s reaction.

    The next morning, she approached her daughter¡¯s room and knocked on the door. When Caroline opened it, Sonia pushed her violently.

    ¡°How dare you turn Vinizzio against me?¡± Sonia eximed.

    ¡°I just warned him to be careful,¡± Caroline replied.

    ¡°This foolish brat!¡± Sonia shouted, delivering a strong blow to Caroline¡¯s cheek. As she raised her hand to strike again, someone intervened, stopping her.

    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? How dare you strike my daughter like this?¡± Vinizzio¡¯s voice boomed as he called his men to remove Sonia from the mansion. ¡°Make sure she can¡¯te back in and keep her away from my daughter. If she tries, you can torture her.¡±

    ¡°No, Vinizzio, please, forgive me. Caroline, please forgive me too. I won¡¯t do it again. I promise I¡¯ll change,¡± Sonia pleaded, kneeling and holding onto Caroline¡¯s leg while the men tried to take her away.

    ¡°Honey, have some mercy; I am your mother. I can¡¯t go back to a life of misery and loneliness,¡± Sonia begged.

    ¡°I gave you a check for a significant amount. If you manage it well, you can buy a small house and start a business,¡± Caroline responded.

    ¡°You know it¡¯s not enough to maintain the life I¡¯m used to. I want to travel, and that won¡¯tst me more than a few months,¡± Sonia argued.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mother, but I won¡¯t give you any more. The amount in that check is thest I¡¯ll ever give you,¡± Caroline said, her head bowed as tears streamed down her cheeks.

    ¡°You¡¯re a damn miser! Why do you need so much money?¡±

    ¡°I need to know; I ask that you answer me truthfully. Are you really my father? I don¡¯t trust my mother, that¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you,¡± Caroline said.

    ¡°Yes, I am your father. Years ago, I traveled to New York for business matters and met your mother at a bar. She was with her friends, and one of my associates knew one of them. We invited them to our table, and one thing led to another, and I spent that one night with your mother. The next day, I returned to Italy, unaware of your existence until your mother reached out to inform me. That¡¯s why we had the DNA test done as soon as you arrived,¡± Vinizzio replied.

    ¡°My mother isn¡¯t very trustworthy; she tends to lie for her convenience,¡± Caroline said.

    ¡°When I saw your picture in the photo your mother showed me, I noticed how identical you are to your sister Alessia. Still, I asked for the test to be sure; it was conducted by a doctor I trust,¡± Vinizzio assured her.

    Caroline remembered the housekeeper¡¯s words about being Vinizzio¡¯s only daughter. She wondered what had happened to Alessia.

    ¡°I want to return to Dubai; you can¡¯t keep me here,¡± Caroline asserted.

    ¡°I would never do that. I just want the chance to get to know you. I had no say in how your mother brought you here; she asked for my support, but I didn¡¯t imagine it would be like this. My men have told me about what happened. What happened between you two? It¡¯s evident you don¡¯t get along,¡± Vinizzio inquired.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how much I can trust you, but I¡¯ll tell you that I don¡¯t want to be near my mother. Be careful; if you let your guard down, she¡¯ll destroy you. Watch what you eat and drink when you¡¯re around her. If I were in your ce, I¡¯d have someone monitoring her day and night,¡± Caroline warned.

    ¡°Well, she must have done something truly serious for you to say these things,¡± Vinizzio responded.

    ¡°You have no idea the kind of woman she is. Seeing this ce, I imagine you¡¯re wealthy. My mother will try everything to seduce you; it would be the only way for her to take over your fortune,¡± Caroline cautioned.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful. Thank you for warning me. I ask for just a few days to spend time and get to know each other. After that, if you prefer, you can return to Dubai,¡± Vinizzio offered.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Caroline said, heading to her room. Sonia watched from the shadows, determined not to let the girl ruin her ns. Despite trying to eavesdrop on their conversation, the thick doors prevented her from hearing anything.

    Later that night, a figure stealthily moved through the hallways until reaching Vinizzio¡¯s bedroom. Fortunately, the door wasn¡¯t locked, and the intruder entered silently. However, as they approached the bed, Vinizzio switched on the light, holding a gun pointed at the intruder.

    ¡°Good God, woman! I almost shot you,¡± Vinizzio eximed.

    After recovering from the scare, the woman removed her silk robe, revealing finece lingerie. Despite the years, she still looked well-preserved and beautiful. Vinizzio¡¯s eyes wandered over her body, tempted to touch her voluptuous curves, but he remembered what his daughter had warned him about.

    He approached Sonia, who smiled, thinking she had him under her spell. But instead, Vinizzio took her by the arm and held it firmly.

    ¡°How dare you enter my room? Leave immediately,¡± he said, escorting her out. The furious woman walked through the halls, convinced that Caroline¡¯s visit had influenced Vinizzio¡¯s reaction.

    The next morning, she approached her daughter¡¯s room and knocked on the door. When Caroline opened it, Sonia pushed her violently.

    ¡°How dare you turn Vinizzio against me?¡± Sonia eximed.

    ¡°I just warned him to be careful,¡± Caroline replied.

    ¡°This foolish brat!¡± Sonia shouted, delivering a strong blow to Caroline¡¯s cheek. As she raised her hand to strike again, someone intervened, stopping her.

    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? How dare you strike my daughter like this?¡± Vinizzio¡¯s voice boomed as he called his men to remove Sonia from the mansion. ¡°Make sure she can¡¯te back in and keep her away from my daughter. If she tries, you can torture her.¡±

    ¡°No, Vinizzio, please, forgive me. Caroline, please forgive me too. I won¡¯t do it again. I promise I¡¯ll change,¡± Sonia pleaded, kneeling and holding onto Caroline¡¯s leg while the men tried to take her away.

    ¡°Honey, have some mercy; I am your mother. I can¡¯t go back to a life of misery and loneliness,¡± Sonia begged.

    ¡°I gave you a check for a significant amount. If you manage it well, you can buy a small house and start a business,¡± Caroline responded.

    ¡°You know it¡¯s not enough to maintain the life I¡¯m used to. I want to travel, and that won¡¯tst me more than a few months,¡± Sonia argued.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mother, but I won¡¯t give you any more. The amount in that check is thest I¡¯ll ever give you,¡± Caroline said, her head bowed as tears streamed down her cheeks.

    ¡°You¡¯re a damn miser! Why do you need so much money?¡±

    Ahmed sighed, feeling tired and stressed. Everyone had problems, and he wished he could seek help from the Sheikh.

    ¡°Feeling tired?¡± Aisha asked.

    ¡°A little,¡± he replied, removing his shirt.

    In their room, they could be themselves, dressed casually, even bathing together, something notmon in their culture. Ahmed had be ustomed to the American way of life, which is why they got along so well.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Have you been feeling okay?¡± he asked, observing her closely.

    ¡°Just a bit tired. We¡¯ve had a lot of work, but Amira and Rha are a great help,¡± Aisha said.

    ¡°Only tired, no dizziness or nausea?¡±

    ¡°Just a bit tired. Why do you ask?¡± Aisha wondered.

    ¡°I¡¯m just concerned,¡± Ahmed said.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you.¡±

    Ahmed anxiously waited to see signs of pregnancy in her. He yearned for the day when their happiness would beplete with a child who would be a part of both of them. He also felt the pressure from his mother, who wanted him to have an heir, threatening that if Arkham¡¯s child was born first, they would be the heir.

    Back in Dubai, Ahmed received a call from Zafir.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Sir, Miss Caroline is in the mansion of Mr. Vinizzio De Vincenzo, who is an important Italian mafia boss.¡±

    ¡°Do you know why her mother took her there?¡± Ahmed asked, fearing the worst.

    ¡°We managed to get information from one of the bodyguards in exchange for arge sum of money.¡±

    ¡°Pay whatever is necessary.¡±

    ¡°He told us that Miss Caroline is actually Mr. De Vincenzo¡¯s daughter. They did a DNA test, and it¡¯s confirmed.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°We hacked into the clinic¡¯s system; we saw the result. The test is positive.¡±

    ¡°Damn,¡± Ahmed thought about how difficult it would be to tell Aisha. He decided to wait until Caroline was back to talk to her.

    ¡°There¡¯s something else we¡¯ve investigated, sir. Mr. De Vincenzo had a daughter named Alessia. The bodyguard managed to get a photograph, and she looks identical to Miss Caroline. Alessia died years ago, she was murdered by a rival mafia group. In retaliation, Mr. De Vincenzo killed two of the rival¡¯s sons, and they have been at war ever since. The rival now has only one surviving son, and you won¡¯t believe who it is,¡± Zafir exined.

    ¡°Tell me, who is it?¡± Ahmed was stunned, realizing how small the world could be.

    ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Carlo Rom¨¢n Conti,¡± Zafir revealed.

    Ahmed was taken aback. ¡°Mr. De Vincenzo must protect Miss Caroline because if Mr. Rom¨¢n finds out that she is his daughter, he will try to eliminate her. As for Mrs. Sonia, she was expelled from the mansion this morning.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for informing me. Let me know immediately if anything else happens,¡± Ahmed replied.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    That night, he returned to his room feeling tired and stressed. Everyone had their problems, and he wished he could seek help from the Sheikh.

    ¡°Tired?¡± Aisha asked.

    ¡°A little,¡± he said, removing his shirt.

    Inside the room, they could be themselves, dressed casually, and sometimes they even bathed together, which was not typical in their culture. Ahmed had be ustomed to the American way of life, and that¡¯s why they got along so well.

    ¡°Have you been feeling okay?¡± he asked, observing her closely.

    ¡°Just a bit tired. We¡¯ve had a lot of work, and Amira and Rha are a great help,¡± Aisha said.

    ¡°Only tired, no dizziness or nausea?¡± Ahmed inquired.

    ¡°Just a bit tired. Why do you ask?¡± Aisha wondered.

    ¡°I¡¯m just concerned,¡± Ahmed said.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you.¡±

    Ahmed impatiently hoped to notice signs of pregnancy in her. The day their happiness would beplete with a child who would be a part of both of them was something he yearned for. He imagined holding a little one in his arms, their beautiful child. He sighed at the thought.

    Additionally, his mother was pressuring him to have an heir, threatening that if Arkham¡¯s child was born first, they would be the heir.

 A Common Enemy

    Sonia cried out of frustration; she couldn¡¯t believe she had been expelled from Vinizzio¡¯s mansion because of her daughter.

    ¡°If only I could turn back time, I would definitely have aborted her. Ungrateful brat! I¡¯ll have to learn to live with the basics. Hopefully, I¡¯ll find some fool who¡¯ll pay for my travels.¡±

    Caroline was on the terrace, curiously observing the beautiful garden. It was meticulously designed, and everything seemed to have a purpose for being there.

    She noticed an artificialke at the center of the garden and walked over to it. Theke was crossed by a small arched bridge. From there, she could see that the water was crystal clear, revealing an array of smooth and colorful stones at the bottom. As the sunlight prated the water, beautiful shes of color emerged. She admired therge and beautiful koi fish swimming in theke, with vibrant orange, red, and ck hues.

    ¡°These are Koi fish, an Asian species,¡± a voice startled her from behind.

    ¡°They¡¯re beautiful,¡± Caroline replied.

    ¡°They were Alessia¡¯s favorites. That¡¯s why I had them brought here from Japan. She designed this garden, and I¡¯ve kept it the same since her departure,¡± Vinizzio exined.

    ¡°I would have loved to meet her,¡± Caroline said.

    ¡°And she would have loved to meet you, I¡¯m sure. You both could have passed for twins,¡± Vinizzio smiled, imagining them together. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll give me a chance to earn your affection as a father. It would make me very happy. You are all I have in this world.¡±

    Caroline smiled back, willing to give him a chance. After all, he was not responsible for her mother¡¯s lies.

    Ahmed, upon learning that Vinizzio was an enemy of Carlo, decided to travel to Italy. He wanted to investigate personally what was happening with Caroline. If Vinizzio was an enemy of his enemy, having him as an ally could be beneficial.

    ¡°Sir, Mr. Rom¨¢n might find out about your visit to Italy. He has surveince everywhere, and it could cause problems,¡± Zafir warned.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Find a way to speak with De Vincenzo personally and arrange a meeting with him outside of Mn. I¡¯ll have to arrive well ahead of time, so Rom¨¢n doesn¡¯t find out. I¡¯ll travel incognito on amercial flight,¡± Ahmed decided.

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to my contact to arrange the meeting as soon as possible,¡± Zafir assured.

    ¡°Let me know immediately when it¡¯s done.¡±

    Aisha, who was listening, became worried. ¡°There¡¯s no way you¡¯re going like that, Ahmed. You¡¯re putting yourself at risk.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the only way to get close to Vincenzo without Rom¨¢n finding out. This is our chance to have an ally against him. You can¡¯t keep hiding from him forever.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Aisha suggested.

    ¡°No way. I¡¯ll be incognito, and you¡¯d have to wear a hijab, drawing attention to yourself.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Aisha said with a pout.

    ¡°It¡¯ll only be two days at most,¡± Ahmed reassured her.

    ¡°I hope so because I won¡¯t be able to sleep or be at peace until you return.¡±

    ¡°At least it¡¯s progress to know that you worry about me. Maybe one day, you¡¯ll bid me farewell with an ¡®I love you.''¡±

    She smiled but remained silent, paralyzed by the fear of not adapting to his culture and wanting to return to the United States someday.

    Zafir arrived at Vinizzio¡¯s house, and his contact had arranged a meeting. He made sure to pass on information without raising any suspicions.

    ¡°Tell me, Mr. Zafir, what is the reason for your visit?¡± Vinizzio asked.

    ¡°My boss, the Sheikh of Dubai, wishes to speak with you personally.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡±

    ¡°Miss Caroline is your sister-inw.¡±

    ¡°Caroline is my daughter. She¡¯s safe here, and your boss doesn¡¯t need to worry about her. I only want her to spend some time with me, and then she can return to Dubai if she chooses.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s another matter my boss wishes to discuss with you, concerning Mr. Carlo Rom¨¢n,¡± Zafir revealed. Vinizzio tensed upon hearing Rom¨¢n¡¯s name.

    ¡°If you have any association with that man, I won¡¯t be able to receive you. Please leave immediately,¡± Vinizzio said, standing up.

    ¡°Wait, Mr. Rom¨¢n is unknowingly your enemy as well,¡± Zafir quickly added. ¡°It¡¯s better if my boss exins it to you; believe me, he has strong reasons to consider him an enemy.¡±

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll meet with him. Tell him I¡¯ll see him in two days at Capello in Bergamo.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll inform my boss. He¡¯ll give you his phone number so you can arrange the details.¡±

    ¡°Very well, do that. Thank you.¡±

    The next day, Ahmed took amercial flight, and four of his best men traveled with him incognito. Theynded in Mn, and Ahmed took public transportation, while his men took another route, heading to Bergamo. They stayed at Capello as Vinizzio had requested.

    Ahmed stayed in one room, with two of his men in the room on the left and the other two in the room on the right.

    The next morning, there was a knock on Ahmed¡¯s door. When he opened it, he found himself facing Vinizzio.

    ¡°You wanted to talk to me?¡± Vinizzio asked.

    ¡°Yes, pleasee in.¡±

    ¡°How did you find out that Rom¨¢n is my enemy?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with you. When Caroline disappeared, I ordered my men to investigate her whereabouts, which led me to you.¡±

    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be so easy to investigate.¡±

    ¡°Rom¨¢n doesn¡¯t know he¡¯s my enemy. We were partners in New York, and I married his ex-fianc¨¦e, but he doesn¡¯t know that she¡¯s with me. He¡¯s still searching for her.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, I already like you, Sheikh. I heard someone stole his bride right at the altar. Rom¨¢n was furious. You¡¯ve gained points with me,¡± Vinizzio rxed upon hearing what Ahmed said. However, he would investigate to verify the truth of his ims before considering him as an ally.

    They talked for a while, and Ahmed offered his unconditional support to Vinizzio. He promised to protect Caroline if she returned to Dubai.

    ¡°You can ask Caroline to confirm what I¡¯m saying,¡± Ahmed said.

    ¡°If what you say is true, count on my unconditional support. I fear for my daughter¡¯s life if Rom¨¢n finds out about her existence.¡±

    ¡°You have to protect Caroline, just as I have to protect my wife. That man was recently in Dubai, and he doesn¡¯t suspect that I was the one who left him standing at the altar. As I said, your daughter can tell you the story better.¡±

    They parted with the promise of mutual support. The Sheikh returned to Dubai, and Aisha warmly weed him. As he entered the pce, not caring about breaking thew, she ran into his arms and kissed him.

    ¡°It seems I¡¯ll have to leave the country more often,¡± Ahmed joked.

    ¡°I missed you,¡± Aisha said.

    ¡°Aisha has been feeling unwell, experiencing nausea,¡± Ahmed¡¯s sister interjected.

    ¡°I¡¯ve insisted, but she didn¡¯t want to see a doctor,¡± Ahmed added.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call the doctor right away,¡± Amira said.

    ¡°No, first I want to know how my sister is,¡± Ahmed said, worried about her well-being.

    ¡°I¡¯d prefer the doctor to be present. There¡¯s a very delicate matter I need to discuss with you,¡± Amira exined.

    Aisha felt like she couldn¡¯t breathe. Had something happened to her sister?

    ¡°Is Caro okay? Please tell me she is, I couldn¡¯t bear it if something bad happened to her,¡± Aisha said, panicking.

    ¡°She¡¯s okay. Try to calm down. There are things you need to know that are very delicate,¡± Ahmed said, trying tofort her.

    The doctor from the clinic next to the pce arrived promptly.

    ¡°Ahmed, please tell me what¡¯s going on,¡± Aisha pleaded.

    ¡°Caroline is not our father¡¯s daughter,¡± Ahmed broke the news.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°That can¡¯t be true,¡± Aisha denied.

    ¡°Sonia deceived our father, and Caroline¡¯s real father is Vinizzio De Vincenzo.¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be true! Caro is my sister; I can¡¯t ept what you¡¯re telling me,¡± Aisha said, unable to believe it.

    Aisha took a few steps forward, and suddenly, everything around her started spinning. Ahmed rushed to hold her and guided her to sit on a nearby couch.

    After making sure she was okay, Ahmed called the doctor to speak with him.

    ¡°I need you to examine my wife and run the necessary tests to see if she¡¯s pregnant,¡± Ahmed said.

    ¡°Right away, sir.¡±

    The doctor took a blood sample from Aisha.

    ¡°Will you give her a sedative?¡± Amira asked, puzzled.

    ¡°No, first, I¡¯ll run some tests to find the cause of her difort. Then I can prescribe the necessary medication to help her get better. We can¡¯t risk medicating her unnecessarily,¡± the doctor exined.

    Ahmed approached Aisha, sitting next to her, and gently kissed her forehead.

    ¡°When you feel better, I¡¯ll tell you everything in detail. You need to know the truth about what Sonia has done and how far her lies have gone.¡±

 You Belong To Me

    Later, the doctor returned with the results. Before entering to see Aisha, he spoke with Ahmed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. The pregnancy test came back negative. Thedy has a severe case of anemia.¡±

    Ahmed felt disappointed. He truly desired to have a child with her. Additionally, he was concerned about the doctor¡¯s diagnosis.

    The doctor entered the room with Amira to inform Aisha of the diagnosis and prescribe medication. Ahmed was about to enter the room, but Rha stopped him.

    ¡°Sir, I know I owe loyalty to mydy, but above all, myplete loyalty is to you. Lady Aisha noticed that you reced her birth control pills with cebos. She realized that the taste was different and bought the regr pills. It seems she still doesn¡¯t want to get pregnant.¡±

    Ahmed clenched his fists in anger and disappointment. He was beginning to believe that Aisha didn¡¯t truly love him.

    He entered the room, and the doctor informed Aisha of her diagnosis and prescribed medication. After the doctor and Amira left the room, Aisha asked him to stay for a moment.

    ¡°Stay with me,¡± she requested, extending her hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have urgent matters to attend to,¡± he replied coldly, turned around, and left the room without even looking at her.

    Aisha was puzzled by his behavior. She thought it might be the stress that was wearing him down.

    That night, Ahmed didn¡¯t sleep by her side. Aisha called him several times, but he didn¡¯t answer. He felt betrayed and decided to sleep in another room. Each time she called, he observed the phone ring while he held it. In response to Aisha¡¯s insistence, he eventually decided to turn off his phone.

    Aisha didn¡¯t understand what was happening. If only he had told her what was bothering him, but he chose to withdraw and remain silent.

    In the morning, the Sheikh entered the room. Aisha was awake but still lying in bed. Ahmed didn¡¯t speak and passed by her, going into the bathroom. When he came out, he was dressed in his Kandora, smelling of citrus and wood after showering.

    ¡°Are you not going to talk to me? Do you prefer to behave like a sulking child instead of having the courage to speak up about what¡¯s bothering you?¡± Aisha said.

    ¡°Want to talk? Then let¡¯s talk. My mother is pressuring me at the council to have an heir. If you¡¯re not willing to give me a child, thew allows me to marry without your consent. Besides, I¡¯m tired of giving and not receiving in this rtionship. If I¡¯m forced to find another wife, I won¡¯t be able to be with you all the time. I¡¯ll have to divide my time equally, as thew requires.¡±

    ¡°If you need another wife, go ahead. You¡¯re free to decide, but know that at that moment, I¡¯m leaving,¡± Aisha replied.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong, my love. You¡¯re not leaving me now or ever. Have you understood that? Or do you prefer me to exin it with drawings?¡±

    ¡°I am not your possession, Ahmed Khan Assad. I can decide where I want to be on my own,¡± Aisha said. Ahmed firmly grasped her chin and brought his lips close to hers.

    ¡°I¡¯ve owned you since the day you decided to marry me. In fact, you belong to me since that night in Los Angeles,¡± he said before kissing her passionately. Aisha bit his lip with force, and he released her, horrified by what he had almost done. Aisha, with her eyes closed, trembled, waiting for the blow. She felt when he withdrew his arm, and then she heard the door m as he left.

    Aisha copsed on the bed. What had just happened? That wasn¡¯t her Ahmed.

    She packed a small bag with only the essentials, called a taxi, and headed to the airport. She would take the first flight out, no matter where it was going.

    She bought a ticket and boarded a flight to Spain, from where she would fly to the United States. She nervously looked out the window; the ne didn¡¯t take off. About to ask the flight attendant what was happening, several men stormed onto the ne.

    They went straight to her, and she understood what was going on.

    ¡°Our Sheikh has asked you to return voluntarily. If not, we are authorized to make you,¡± one of the men said.

    The curious passengers observed her; she wasn¡¯t wearing a veil, only a cap and sunsses. One of the passengers found it interesting and tried to record the scene on his phone. One of Ahmed¡¯s guards took the phone and destroyed it immediately. The tourist decided to remain silent, intimidated by the guard¡¯s warning look.

    ¡°This way, ma¡¯am, pleasee with us. Let¡¯s not dy the departure of this ne any longer.¡±

    With tears in her eyes, hidden behind her sunsses, Aisha got off the ne.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about your belongings; they will be sent to the pce,¡± the guards assured her.

    The luxurious ck SUV was followed by others. Aisha wondered if it was truly necessary to send so many men for her.

    Ahmed waited anxiously; he was on the verge of copse. When he saw her arrive, he walked toward her, and the guards disappeared at that moment.

    ¡°Where do you think you were going?¡±

    ¡°I will look for awyer. I want a divorce.¡±

    ¡°Divorce? Haha, it seems you don¡¯t understand. You belong to me, and you will never get away from me. I love you too much to allow it.¡±

    ¡°Who are you? I don¡¯t recognize you. Where is my Ahmed?¡± Aisha said as she cried inconsbly.

    Ahmed approached her and tenderly hugged her. She stayed there for a moment, leaning on his chest, but then she remembered that to him, she was nothing more than an object that belonged to him, so she pushed him away.

    ¡°Could you do me a favor?¡±

    ¡°Whatever you want,¡± he replied with a smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯te near me again. Never touch me again,¡± she said, turning around and walking decisively to her room, leaving him there with a bewildered expression.

    Ahmed walked slowly, locked himself in his office, took out a hidden bottle of whiskey, and drank straight from it. To hell with the prohibition of alcohol for Emiratis.

    At what point had they reached this stage? Everything had been wonderful between them just a few days ago. Aisha thought the same. Both believed that the stress they were under was the cause.

    She didn¡¯t see the Sheikh throughout the following week. She didn¡¯t leave her room all that time, and he had ordered that enough food be brought to her tobat her severe anemia.

    She returned the trays almost untouched, and at this point, he was even more desperate. He had forbidden Rha and her sister from visiting her, wanting her to reflect on her behavior alone. He was dying to enter that room and hold her, but she would know that he had the measure of her. He would do anything for her, but she didn¡¯t know that.

    Ahmed talked to Cambell, and the blonde decided to travel there to support his friend. Ahmed appreciated his support and decided to take Thara and her child. He hoped that holding her friend¡¯s baby in her arms might awaken maternal instincts in her.

    The next night, Aisha heard a knock on her door. She didn¡¯t want to open it, thinking it might be the Arab.

    They knocked again, this time more insistently. Suddenly, she heard a baby crying. Intrigued, she quickly opened the door.

    ¡°Friend!¡± she eximed upon seeing Thara standing in front of her door with her baby in her arms. The little one was beautiful, with an angelic face and a lovely smile engraved on it.

    Thara was worried when she saw her; she looked thinner, and dark circles were noticeable under her eyes.

    She hugged her tightly, and Aisha couldn¡¯t contain herself, crying inconsbly.

    ¡°Hey, friend, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Thara asked.

    ¡°Nothing, friend. I¡¯m just happy to see you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. So tell me.¡±

    Aisha told her everything that had happened during those days. Thara couldn¡¯t believe it. Had the sweet and tender Ahmed done all that?

    Later, in her room, Thara spoke with Cambell.

    ¡°Aisha is on the verge of copse. She¡¯s very weak. I¡¯m concerned about her health. I would like you to talk to Ahmed and persuade him to spend a weekend with us. It can be nearby. It might help her recover a bit.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to him, but I can¡¯t guarantee he¡¯ll ept.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, love,¡± the brte said, approaching him and giving him a kiss. Things were going wonderfully between them, and they got along perfectly.

    The next day, Cambell and Ahmed had breakfast together, while Thara had breakfast with Aisha, who still seemed confined to her room.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    ¡°Friend, Thara tells me that she sees you looking worse. If you continue like this, you could get seriously ill,¡± Cambell said.

    ¡°She refuses to eat.¡±

    ¡°Allow her to spend a weekend with us. Perhaps in a cabin nearby. Thepany of Thara might help her recover,¡± Cambell suggested. Ahmed remained silent for a while and then, after thinking it over carefully, spoke.

    ¡°I agree. I¡¯m truly grateful. But several guards will go with you. I don¡¯t want her to try to escape again.¡±

 Abu Dabi

    Cambell listened to what his friend had said, and he couldn¡¯t believe it. This wasn¡¯t like him.

    ¡°Friend, if she doesn¡¯t want to be by your side anymore, you can¡¯t force her. That would be practically kidnapping her.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure she loves me. She¡¯s just a spoiled and stubborn girl. I have all the world¡¯s problems on my shoulders, and the least I expect from her is her support. My mother, along with Arkham and the Amin family, are making my life a living hell.¡±

    ¡°I understand that, but you can¡¯t force her to be with you. You yourself told me that when you got married, the agreement was that if she couldn¡¯t adapt to your culture, you would allow her to return to the United States.¡±

    ¡°Wise men change their minds.¡±

    Thara gave the news to her friend that she could travel with them to Abu Dhabi, and they would have two days to spend together and enjoy.

    ¡°Being away from Ahmed for a few days will do you good.¡±

    ¡°For me, it could be forever.¡±

    ¡°Think carefully about what you¡¯re saying. The universe listens, and it tends to take everything very literally.¡±

    In the evening, they set off for Abu Dhabi, and Ahmed didn¡¯te out to bid them farewell. He watched their departure through the thick windows of his office and made a phone call.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Zafir, watch over my wife. Take some of your men, but make sure she doesn¡¯t notice their presence. I want a detailed report of her every move. I entrust her safety to you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Thara and Aisha made ns for the night; they wanted to go out.

    ¡°Girls, I don¡¯t think my friend will be pleased to hear that his wife is nning to go out dancing.¡±

    ¡°Come on, love, don¡¯t be a party pooper. You¡¯lle with us, and the baby can stay with the nanny for a while.¡±

    ¡°Alright, but it¡¯ll be your fault if I end up hanging at the entrance of Dubai.¡±

    ¡°Today, after so long, I¡¯ll go out without the hijab. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate to go out dancing and have a few drinks with it on.¡±

    Thara lent her a pearl-colored dress, short with an open back and a semicircr skirt that fit her hips perfectly. When Cambell saw how the wife of his friend was dressed, he started to sweat, as he was sure there would be trouble.

    When they arrived at the ce, catchy music was ying at full volume. The girls, without waiting to reach the table, headed straight to the dance floor and started moving to the beat. Cambell sat down to watch them, thinking that Ahmed wouldn¡¯t like this at all.

    At that moment, the Sheikh received a short video sent by Zafir, and his face turned all possible colors. What the hell was that woman thinking?

    He ordered his jet to be prepared. Meanwhile, in Abu Dhabi, the girls were already tipsy. They returned to the dance floor to keep dancing, and some guys who were watching them approached. Thara rejected them immediately, but Aisha danced with her eyes closed, feeling the rhythm of the music. Suddenly, she felt arms around her waist, opened her eyes in fear, and pushed the guy in front of her.

    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing, idiot?¡±

    Cambell rushed over as fast as he could,nding a punch on the guy¡¯s face. A brawl broke out, and Ahmed¡¯s men had to intervene, restraining the troublemakers while Zafir escorted Aisha, Thara, and Cambell out of the ce.

    Back in their rooms, Aisha screamed loudly when she turned on the light.

    ¡°I see you had fun,¡± a displeased Ahmed showed her a photo where she had her eyes closed while a guy embraced her.

    ¡°It¡¯s not what it looks like.¡±

    ¡°Oh no? Then what is it? Tell me, did you enjoy dancing for other men to see?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I just wanted to have fun.¡±

    ¡°Do you know how damaging it would be if people found out that my wife has been dancing and drinking in a public ce, wearing a dress that leaves almost nothing to the imagination?¡±

    ¡°Ahmed, I tried to be at your level. Changing my religion, my beliefs, which were my parents¡¯, was difficult. Adapting to your culture, changing my behavior ¨C for you, it¡¯s easy because even though you lived abroad for several years, this is where you grew up. You were educated for this.¡±

    ¡°So what? Where does that lead us?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better that we get a divorce.¡±

    ¡°For you, it¡¯s so easy to say.¡± Tears started rolling down his eyes.

    Aisha felt something stir within her when she saw him defeated.

    ¡°I¡¯ve tried, believe me. Changing my religion, my beliefs ¨C which were my parents¡¯, was difficult. Adapting to your culture, changing my behavior ¨C for you, it¡¯s easy because even though you lived abroad for several years, this is where you grew up. You were educated for this.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure about what you¡¯re asking for? If you leave, I won¡¯t be able to protect you from Carlo. Luckily, he¡¯s busy investigating Vinizzio.¡±

    ¡°I know, I feel like I¡¯m in a dead-endbyrinth. I want to be by your side, but I can¡¯t take it anymore. Do you know how scared I am of getting pregnant? If I do and decide to leave, I would have to leave my child behind. Is that why you don¡¯t want to have a child with me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m afraid. I¡¯m terrified.¡±

    Ahmed got up and hugged her, realizing he was being selfish. He had no idea she was silently suffering. He, too, would like to run away.

    Theyy down, facing each other, silently observing one another. Ahmed traced her face with the tips of his fingers.

    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re very handsome.¡±

    Unintentionally, they fell deeply asleep. By morning, Ahmed ordered breakfast to be served in the room since having it at the restaurant would require Aisha to wear a burqa, which he knew made her ufortable.

    In Italy, Carlo was informed of Vinizzio¡¯s daughter¡¯s presence.

    ¡°So he has a daughter.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°She was probably hidden away to free her from me. Well, let¡¯s see, dear Vinizzio, how much longer you can protect her.¡± He smiled sinisterly.

    Unaware of Carlo¡¯s ns, Vinizzio spent pleasant days with his daughter, getting to know her and making up for lost time.

    ¡°Yourpany is very pleasant, my daughter. I hope you can soon call me father and leave aside calling me Mr. Vinizzio.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still too soon. I need to get used to the idea that you¡¯re my father, although, to be honest, I¡¯m very surprised at how much we have inmon.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, I feel the same way.¡±

    The mansion¡¯s employees and guards noticed how life seemed to have returned with this girl. Now, Vinizzio asked for the curtains to be opened, something he hadn¡¯t allowed for a long time. He asked for vases with beautiful roses in every corner, and he stopped the habit of drinking every day.

    ¡°You¡¯re like a breath of fresh air in our lives, miss,¡± Martina, the housekeeper, said to Caroline. ¡°Life has returned to this mansion, and it¡¯s filled with colors and joy.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, I feel very good here. With my mother, I never felt like I had a family. I just hope my sister won¡¯t reject me; she¡¯s very important to me.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Vinizzio wants to go to Dubai with you to talk to your sister.¡±

    ¡°Really? That would make me very happy.¡±

    In Abu Dhabi, Ahmed said goodbye to Aisha as he had to return to Dubai.

    ¡°I have to go back, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow when you return.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s pointless; I¡¯ve caused enough trouble here. I¡¯ll go back with you.¡±

    ¡°Is it because of that, or have you realized you can¡¯t be away from me?¡± He asked,ughing.

    ¡°I love your modesty, Sheikh.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha.¡±

    ¡°Have I ever told you that I love it when youugh?¡±

    ¡°No, but now I know.¡±

    Thara and Cambell decided to go back with them; there was no point in staying since the trip was meant to distract Aisha.

    On the ne, Aisha held Thara¡¯s baby for the first time.

    ¡°He¡¯s so beautiful.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    ¡°I make good-looking babies,¡± Cambell said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get him started on that topic, dear. He¡¯s too modest,¡± Thara said, giving Cambell a nudge.

    ¡°Ouch! Deny that my son is handsome.¡±

    Thara rolled her eyes and made a face.

    Ahmed approached Aisha while she was still holding the baby.

    ¡°You look good with a baby; you¡¯d make a beautiful mother.¡±

    He sat down beside her, and they yed with the baby for part of the journey until he fell asleep.

    When they arrived in Dubai, Aisha put on the burqa while still carrying the baby, and Ahmed hugged her. There were several journalists at the airport who took pictures of what seemed to be a beautiful family.

    Later, Ahmed¡¯s mother called him, and she was truly upset; she couldn¡¯t believe what her son was doing.

    ¡°How is it possible that you¡¯ve adopted a child instead of having one of your own?¡±

 Lovers

    ¡°What, I¡¯ve adopted a child? Mother, when will you stop believing in cheap gossip?¡±

    ¡°They saw you getting off the ne with that woman and a baby in your arms.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Cambell¡¯s child, and even if we decided to adopt, it would be our own problem. You know we would never ept someone who isn¡¯t of our bloodline as an heir. You¡¯ve been warned, son. If you don¡¯t have a child soon, your brother will do it for you.¡±

    Basima ended the call. Could that really be her son? When did he be so disobedient? She was swamped with work, piles of documents on her desk that had umted while she was gone for just one day. Her assistant helped her, but she had to read everything before signing.

    ¡°I could help you read some of the documents so I can tell you what they¡¯re about, and then you can sign them yourself.¡±

    ¡°Would you do that for me?¡±

    ¡°Of course, anything I can do to help.¡±

    They worked untilte, and after looking at the clock, they decided it was time to rest. They would continue working the next day.

    ¡°Thank you, my love. You¡¯ve helped me so much.¡±

    ¡°I see you¡¯re exhausted; maybe a massage will help you rx a bit.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, a massage would be great.¡±

    He undressed, leaving only his underwear, andy down on the bed facing down. He was truly fatigued, and Aisha took some aromatic oils and approached him, starting to massage his back skillfully.

    ¡°This is heaven,¡± he eximed, satisfied.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to help in any way you need, Your Majesty.¡±

    He turned to look at her, and she had a seductive smile on her face.

    ¡°Oh no, Sheikh, you¡¯re tired, you need to rest.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t resist if you help me, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°No way, Ahmed, rest,¡± she said, giving him a kiss on the forehead and covering him with a nket. It was an irresistible offer, and he had to use his willpower to refuse.

    ¡°I guess I¡¯m not irresistible anymore. I never thought the day woulde when I¡¯d be rejected,¡± he said jokingly.

    ¡°Come on, sleep.¡±

    ¡°Lie down next to me, hold me.¡±

    She did as he asked, and they fell asleep quickly.

    In the early morning, the rms in the pce started ringing incessantly. Aisha woke up anxious, and Ahmed got dressed quickly.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    ¡°Someone broke into my office; that¡¯s why the rms are ringing. Don¡¯t leave the room; I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    Aisha stayed in the room, and Thara sent her a message.

    ¡°Friend, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Ahmed left, and he asked me to stay in the room.¡±

    ¡°Same with Cambell, but he¡¯s taking too long, and I¡¯m so nervous.¡±

    Later, Aisha heard noises outside her door and grabbed the firece poker, standing behind the door. When the door opened, she let out a scream and tried to hit the person entering with the poker.

    ¡°Hey! Calm down,¡± Ahmed managed to dodge the blow.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry,¡± she said nervously.

    ¡°Come, sit down, you¡¯re trembling.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Someone broke into my office. The strange thing is that nothing was taken; they only left our marriage certificate on the floor.¡±

    ¡°What would someone want with our certificate?¡±

    ¡°No idea. We¡¯ve reviewed the security cameras, and it shows someone running away dressed in an abaya. It has to be someone who knows the pce very well.¡±

    ¡°Do you think¡­?¡± Ahmed didn¡¯t let her finish the question.

    ¡°Do you think it was my mother? I believe she¡¯s capable of this and more.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s strange that nothing was stolen, and they took the certificate; maybe they just took a picture.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought.¡±

    In the morning, the two couples had breakfast.

    ¡°It¡¯s better to have breakfast here so Aisha doesn¡¯t have to wear the burqa, which is incredibly ufortable.¡±

    ¡°And it is, believe me.¡±

    Rha entered at that moment. ¡°Sir, sorry to interrupt, but you need to see this,¡± he said, handing Ahmed a newspaper. As Ahmed read the headline, he stood up in anger.

    ¡°So,st night was because of this, damn it!¡±

    ¡°Ahmed, you shouldn¡¯t curse, especially at the table,¡± Basima entered at that moment.

    ¡°Who let you in, mother? I¡¯ve made it clear that you¡¯re not wee here.¡±

    ¡°You ungrateful son! I only came to ask you to get this woman out of here. As you can see, she¡¯s not your wife; you¡¯ve been living in sin all this time. I¡¯ve asked the court to have her flogged and then sent out of the country.¡±

    ¡°Dare anyonee for her here!¡± Ahmed called his guards, and they came immediately.

    ¡°Escort my mother out of here, and it goes without saying that she and Arkham and Aracha Amin are not to be allowed ess.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s happening, Ahmed?¡± Aracha approached and read the newspaper. ¡°How could this happen?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to mywyer immediately and ask for increased security in the pce.¡± He walked away with Cambell.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, friend?¡±

    ¡°Last night, the person who broke in must have taken a photo of our marriage certificate. Ahmed needs to present a court-issued divorce decree and a final divorce certificate. ording to the news, our marriage is not valid, and we¡¯re used of living as lovers. That¡¯s unthinkable under Shariaw.¡±

    ¡°But his ex-wife died, why present all that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a way to tarnish his reputation; no doubt my dear mother-inw has something to do with this.¡±

    Ahmed met with his legal team, and they verified that the marriage was legal. He had submitted all the necessary documents before the wedding.

    ¡°Zamir, take all the newspapers that spread this false news out of cirction. Also, remove anything rted to me and my wife from the inte.¡±

    ¡°Right away, sir.¡±

    Ahmed remained alone with Cambell in his office.

    ¡°Yesterday, the adoption, and today this. Will my mother ever leave me in peace?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say, my friend. They¡¯re determined to make your life impossible.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid Aisha might get tired and decide to leave.¡±

    In the Sheikh¡¯s pce, Basima, Aracha, and Arkham were celebrating the trouble they caused Ahmed.

    ¡°Hahaha, I would have loved to see my brother¡¯s face when he read the newspaper.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps we¡¯re being too cruel, but he brought this upon himself. Maybe soon, my dear, you will take your rightful ce,¡± Basima said to Arkham.

    Aracha seemed like an affectionate kitten, always by Arkham¡¯s side. She didn¡¯t love him, but she was excited to finally be the Sheikha.

    In Italy, Carlo received a photograph of Vinizzio¡¯s daughter.

    ¡°But there must be some mistake; this is my ex-sister-inw, Caroline.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve verified the information, sir. Mr. De Vincenzo had a DNA test done, and we gained ess to the results. It¡¯s positive; this other photograph is of Alessia, Vinizzio¡¯s deceased daughter.¡±

    ¡°Unbelievable, they look so much alike. Investigate thoroughly; I want to know the whole story. If she¡¯s Vinizzio¡¯s daughter, then she¡¯s not M¨ªa¡¯s sister. Now I understand why Sonia didn¡¯t want them to bond.¡±

    Vinizzio, on the other hand, was trying to please Caroline in every way. She didn¡¯t understand why he needed so many bodyguards.

    ¡°Is there something I should know?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, daughter?¡±

    ¡°Is all this security necessary?¡±

    ¡°It is; there are people who don¡¯t like me. I don¡¯t want to risk you getting hurt like they did to Alessia. Your sister was killed in a cruel way, and I couldn¡¯t do anything to save her. She was shot to death.¡±

    ¡°But who could do such a thing?¡±

    ¡°My enemies, the Rom¨¢n Conti.¡±

    ¡°Carlo?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your brother-inw Ahmed has offered me unconditional support; I think I¡¯ll ept it. It¡¯ll be the only way to end that family once and for all.¡±

    Caroline once thought Carlo was a good person, and his only mistake was being obsessed with M¨ªa. Now she understood she was wrong; he was worse than she thought,pletely deranged. Her sister was in danger if that man found her.

    Carlo was on the trail of one of the men involved in M¨ªa¡¯s kidnapping at the church that day. One of his aplices, who wasn¡¯t present during the kidnapping, gave information to Carlo for arge sum of money.

    He informed Carlo that one of his aplices was there that day and would know who gave the order because he was the one responsible for escorting M¨ªa to the ne.

    In the underworld, one could eventually get the required information; one just needed to be patient and offer a lot of money.

    ¡°M¨ªa, M¨ªa, soon I¡¯ll know where you are, and you¡¯lle back to be by my side. You¡¯ll be my wife; there¡¯s no doubt about that.¡±

 I Will Do My Best

    Carlo finally had one of the men who had kidnapped M¨ªa in his grasp. The poor man trembled uncontrobly, causing the chair to vibrate under his obese body, which was already bruised from the many beatings he had received. The gag around his mouth prevented his screams from being heard, and thick tears streamed from his eyes.

    Carlo approached and lowered the gag slightly from the unfortunate man¡¯s mouth. ¡°Have you remembered anything yet, or should we keep helping you?¡± he asked calmly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where they took her, I swear. My friend didn¡¯t tell me,¡± the man stammered.

    Carlo calmly ced the gag back over the man¡¯s mouth. ¡°Fifteen nails left,¡± he said, then pulled out some pliers and started removing the man¡¯s fingernails one by one. He paused for a moment to take off the gag again.

    ¡°No more, please! I remembered that he mentioned the person who gave the order is now a Sheikh. That¡¯s all I know, I swear!¡± the man pleaded.

    ¡°So, someone who¡¯s now a Sheikh. Interesting information. Rest in peace now,¡± Carlo nodded to his men, indicating that they should finish off the unfortunate man. A single bullet to the forehead ended his suffering.

    ¡°You know what to do with the body. That¡¯s what happens to people who can¡¯t keep secrets. If only he had kept quiet, I wouldn¡¯t have found out, and he would still be alive, at peace, and perhaps even happy.¡±

    Carlo removed the gloves covering his hands and made a disgusted face when he noticed his white shirt was stained. ¡°Disgusting. I¡¯ll go home to change; clean up this ce immediately,¡± he ordered.

    Vittoria, who was in an advanced state of pregnancy, looked horrified when he entered. She was having tea with her mother-inw in the living room.

    ¡°Are you hurt?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Not at all, it¡¯s just a little bird I made sing,¡± Carlo replied.

    Vittoria understood what he meant and covered her mouth with her hand. Her mother-inw shook her head disapprovingly.

    ¡°Does this have to do with your obsession with that woman?¡± Greta asked.

    ¡°You got it right, mother. Soon she¡¯ll be with me, and Vittoria and her son will have to move to the guesthouse.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want them here, I¡¯ll take them with me.¡±

    ¡°No way! I¡¯ll ask for a divorce, but since she insisted on being with me, she¡¯ll have to attend to my wife properly.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to humiliate her like that.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to interfere more than necessary.¡±

    Seeing Carlo raising his voice, Greta decided to remain silent; she wanted to beat her son, but she knew Vittoria would pay the consequences.

    Carlo went upstairs to take a shower. Afterward, he called his trusted man, Zaro.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°Zaro.¡±

    ¡°Yes, boss. What do you need?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve investigated; M¨ªa was kidnapped by someone who¡¯s now a Sheikh. Find out who the possible suspects are.¡±

    ¡°Right away, sir.¡±

    ¡°It has to be someone who recently took power, someone who was in the United States, as they had to know M¨ªa to order her kidnapping.¡± Carlo didn¡¯t suspect Ahmed at all; he considered him a friend since they had been partners.

    In Dubai, after much consideration, Aisha decided to stop taking birth control pills. She walked to Ahmed¡¯s office and entered after knocking.

    ¡°Do you need something?¡± Ahmed asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to stop taking birth control pills.¡±

    Ahmed was surprised; he stood up and walked towards her, never taking his eyes off her. ¡°Did I hear correctly?¡± His heart was racing.

    ¡°Yes, I hope to see a little one running around the pce soon.¡±

    He embraced her tightly, filled with joy. ¡°Thank you, my love. You have no idea how important it is to me to have an heir.¡±

    Amira, passing by, approached when she heard them. ¡°Has something happened?¡±

    ¡°Yes, something wonderful. Aisha has decided to get pregnant.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great; congrattions!¡±

    ¡°Calm down, guys. I¡¯m not pregnant yet.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s pray to Ah that you will be,¡± Ahmed said.

    ¡°You guys pray, and I¡¯ll do my best,¡± Aisha replied, blushing.

    ¡°Ahmed, don¡¯t say that in front of your sister, how embarrassing,¡± she said as her face turned red.

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    The news made Ahmed happy throughout the day; he hurried through his tasks to return home early to be with his wife.

    At dusk, he entered their room, approached her, and hugged her tightly. ¡°Thank you, my love. You have no idea how important it is to me to have an heir.¡±

    ¡°Your mother can forget about the idea of a second wife.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely, I¡¯ll take care of telling her.¡±

    In Italy, Zaromunicated with Carlo.

    ¡°Almost there.¡±

    ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve investigated all the Sheikhs and their children, the only one who was in the United States and was named Sheikh shortly after the date of his wedding-¡±

    ¡°Get to the point, tell me who that wretched man is.¡±

    ¡°Your former partner, Sheikh Ahmed Khan Assad.¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be; I was just in Dubai, and he weed me into his pce. I met his wife.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps he has taken her as a concubine, as there¡¯s no record of a second wife. We¡¯ve investigated the marriage certificate, and it states his wife¡¯s name as Aisha Assad.¡±

    ¡°Investigate if he has any concubine.¡±

    ¡°Sir, now that I think about it, when a foreign woman marries an Arab man, she must convert to Im and change her name.¡±

    ¡°Now that I remember, the Sheikha never showed her face to me.¡±

    ¡°By tradition, some Sheikhas never show their faces to anyone.¡±

    ¡°Investigate that woman; I understand shees from a desert tribe.¡±

    ¡°Right away, boss.¡±

    Carlo was thoughtful; he didn¡¯t want to jump to conclusions. There had to be some mistake. He hadn¡¯t noticed any negative reaction from the Sheikh and his wife. If it were otherwise, he would never forgive such mockery.

    For over a year, he had been searching for her, tormented by the thought of another man being with her, caressing her body, sleeping beside her every night.

    ¡°She belongs to me and only me. It will be that way until I die.¡±

    Greta worried about Vittoria¡¯s and her grandson¡¯s fate if Carlo found M¨ªa. She decided to talk to her son.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, mother?¡±

    ¡°Since you won¡¯t allow Vittoria to move in with me, I¡¯ll move in with her to be more at ease and help her take care of my grandson.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t allow that, mother. Vittoria will fulfill her duties without anyone¡¯s help.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking for permission; I¡¯m informing you.¡± Greta turned around and left without giving him time to respond.

    ¡°She¡¯s more like my mother-inw than my mother, damn it!¡±

    He ordered some modifications to the house, adding several extra cameras. He wanted to be prepared for when he finally had M¨ªa by his side.

    Thara and Cambell decided to return to New York. They would have liked to stay longer, but Ibrahim needed help in thepany since he didn¡¯t get along with some partners. Ahmed bid his friend farewell with a strong hug.

    ¡°Thank you for visiting us, my friend.¡±

    ¡°I hope everything is resolved soon, and you can visit New York for a few days.¡±

    ¡°I hope so too, my friend.¡±

    Thara and Aisha said their goodbyes simrly. The Sheikha held Thara¡¯s little son.

    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you, baby,¡± she said, kissing his chubby cheek.

    Thara tried to pick him up, but the baby made a gesture and clung tightly to Aisha.

    ¡°Haha, I think he doesn¡¯t want to leave,¡± Ahmedughed.

    ¡°I think so too, haha,¡± Aisha replied, amused.

    The couple boarded the ne, leaving their friends with sad looks. Aisha felt like a part of her true self was leaving with her friend; with Thara, she could be herself without masks or lies.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad; Cambell promised they¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d love to live near our friends. Only they truly know us.¡±

    They returned to the pce, where Basima was arguing with the guards, bringing with her the daughter of one of her friends, a girl named Fariha.

    Ahmed and Aisha got out of the vehicle and approached the woman and the girl.

    ¡°What are you doing here, mother? I¡¯ve told you several times that you¡¯re not wee.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll never stop being rude to your mother. If your father saw you now¡­¡±

    ¡°And this girl?¡±

    ¡°Let me introduce you to your second wife. This is Fariha, the daughter of my friend Dounia. You know they¡¯re a prominent family.¡±

    Aisha looked at Ahmed, surprised by her mother-inw¡¯s audacity. She knew she wasn¡¯t liked, but this was too much.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you; I won¡¯t take a second wife. Aisha will be the only one.¡±

    ¡°I have no problem sharing you; your mother told me she refuses to have a family. I can give you all the children you want.¡±

    Ahmed tried to contain his anger, took his wife¡¯s hand, and walked into the pce, ordering his men.

    ¡°Get them out of here. If this girles near me or the pce again, give her a hundredshes.¡±

    The girl¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief at what she heard. She turned around and practically ran away while Basima tried to stop her. Ahmed and Aishaughed at the sight.

 Ghosts

    ¡°The face your mother will make when she finds out I n to get pregnant soon.¡±

    ¡°I was going to inform her, but it¡¯s better to give her the news when you¡¯re already pregnant, in case shees up with one of her brilliant ideas against you.¡±

    ¡°I think I¡¯m getting used to her contempt. Let¡¯s wait and see what shees up with next.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be traveling to the United States.¡±

    ¡°What will you do there?¡±

    ¡°In two days, it¡¯s the anniversary of Lyna¡¯s and my children¡¯s death.¡±

    ¡°Can I apany you?¡±

    Ahmed remained silent for a few minutes. It was a very difficult day for him, and he usually locked himself in his son¡¯s room. On that day, he couldn¡¯t tolerate anyone¡¯spany.

    ¡°Are you sure you want to be with me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I want to be by your side.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± he replied, not very sure.

    The next morning, they boarded the private jet. Ahmed didn¡¯t talk during the entire flight; he was lost in his own thoughts. Aisha decided to respect those moments; she knew those days were very difficult for him.

    When they arrived in New York, Cambell and Thara weed them at the airport. Although they hadn¡¯t been apart for long, they greeted each other effusively. Aisha had to wear the hijab all the time to avoid exposing her identity to any curious reporters.

    They stayed at their friends¡¯ house, as Cambell insisted. Inside the house, Aisha could remove the hijab; as a precaution, Thara gave their household staff some days off so her friend wouldn¡¯t risk exposure.

    They had dinner harmoniously, and Aisha carried the baby while Ahmed remained silent. He still couldn¡¯t control the pain he felt on these dates.

    He excused himself, iming to have a headache, and went to the bedroom.

    ¡°You have to understand that these days are very difficult for him. Years ago, on this date, it was thest time he had dinner with them. Tomorrow will be a terrible day for him.¡±

    ¡°I know. I can¡¯t say I understand because I don¡¯t know the intensity of the pain he¡¯s feeling, though I can imagine. I hope I never go through something like that.¡±

    They retired to sleep. As they entered the bedroom, Aisha noticed that Ahmed pretended to be asleep. She knew very well the rhythm of his breathing when he was sleeping, so she put on her pajamas andy down beside him. When she hugged him, she felt him tense up, so she turned away, deciding not to disturb him.

    She fell asleep thinking that she could never fight against Ahmed¡¯s ghosts from the past. It hurt that he excluded her during these moments, but she had to respect it. She needed to ept that it would be like this every year.

    The next morning, Aisha woke up and looked for Ahmed, but he wasn¡¯t by her side. She quickly showered and went downstairs to find him.

    She found Thara and Cambell waiting for her to have breakfast.

    ¡°Good morning. Have you seen Ahmed?¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t see him today,¡± Cambell replied. ¡°At this time, he¡¯ll be at the cemetery. The graves are symbolic; Lyna¡¯s parents decided to bury them in Australia, in a family cemetery where Ahmed is, of course, forbidden to enter. They me him for their deaths. Lyna spoke with her parents before boarding the ne, and she told them that she divorced Ahmed because she found him having rtions with his secretary in his office. After the cemetery, he¡¯ll go to the mansion where he lived with them; he locks himself in his son¡¯s room every year and cries while hugging his favorite toy. He¡¯s been doing the same thing every year. If I tell you this, it¡¯s so you can try to understand him a bit. I know it must be hard for you to fight against his ghosts.¡±

    ¡°And it truly is difficult. I want to be with him, but I can¡¯t if he doesn¡¯t let me.¡±

    ¡°I saw him wanting to die from the moment he found out about the ident. Guilt was killing him. He neglected his family, and vice and pleasure won. Let¡¯s stop with the sad stuff, my friend. Let¡¯s have breakfast, and then you can join me; I¡¯ll take the baby to the zoo.¡±

    At the zoo, Thara noticed her friend¡¯s absence.

    ¡°I know you, my friend. I know you can¡¯t get Ahmed out of your head even for a moment.¡±

    ¡°Do you know where that mansion is?¡±

    ¡°My friend, I don¡¯t think you should go. Ahmed doesn¡¯t like anyone to see him, much less enter the mansion. It¡¯s like a museum. Cambell told me everything is exactly how they left it. The children¡¯s nanny takes care of it. That woman won¡¯t let you in.¡±

    ¡°Please give me the address.¡±

    ¡°Alright, if you insist.¡±

    Thara gave her the address, and Aisha took a taxi, heading to Upper West Side. She got off in front of a huge ssical 5-story house and knocked on the door. A woman with a kind expression opened the door.

    ¡°May I help you?¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Ahmed, I¡¯m looking for Ahmed.¡±

    The woman looked her up and down, and upon seeing her wearing the hijab, she immediately guessed who she was.

    ¡°Are you his wife?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I need to see him.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea. He¡¯s in Abdel¡¯s room, as he is every year.¡±

    The woman lowered her head, genuinely upset.

    ¡°Please, let me in. I need to be with him right now.¡±

    The woman stepped aside to let her pass. After closing the door, she guided Aisha to the room. Aisha noticed that everything was perfectly arranged.

    The house was beautiful, with all the furniture and floors made of the same colored wood. She saw some toys in the living room, and there were pictures of Lyna and her children on the walls. One of them caught her attention, Ahmed smiled happily, embracing Lyna and their children. They truly had a beautiful family.

    The woman stopped in front of a light blue door, and next to it was a pink one, followed by a huge double door, which she imagined was the master bedroom.

    ¡°I know he¡¯ll be angry with me for letting you in, but he can¡¯t continue like this. It¡¯s been many years.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The woman took out a key and slowly opened the door. As Aisha entered, she noticed that the room was dimly lit, and she heard sobs. When she turned, she saw Ahmed lying down, hugging a stuffed toy.

    Ahmed was displeased when he noticed her presence. He felt that she was invading his privacy. What was she doing there?

    ¡°What are you doing here? Please, leave. This day is terrible for me; I need to be alone.¡±

    ¡°I want to be with you.¡±

    ¡°Please, go away, or I¡¯ll have to remove you.¡±

    ¡°Do it if you want, because on my own, I won¡¯t leave.¡±

    Ahmed got up angrily, took her by the arm, and tried to pull her out of the room.

    ¡°Go away. You can¡¯t be in this ce; it¡¯s Lyna¡¯s house.¡±

    Aisha felt like the world was crashing down upon her upon hearing those words. She remembered what Cambell had told her. She stood her ground, but Ahmed pulled her with such force that she couldn¡¯t help but scream in pain.

    He let her go when he realized he had hurt her and sat on the carpet, hugging his knees, and cried harder than ever.

    ¡°Forgive me. It¡¯s not your fault.¡±

    Aisha sat beside him, taking his face in her hands.

    ¡°Forgive me for invading your space, but I can¡¯t stand the thought of you being here alone, suffering. Let me be with you; I¡¯ll be quiet.¡±

    Ahmed nodded with a slight movement of his head.

    They stayed there all afternoon, and at night, theyy down on the bed. Ahmed hugged the toy while Aisha embraced him from behind.

    In the morning, he woke up, seeing her sleeping beside him. He removed her hijab and kissed her lips, noticingrge purple marks on her arms. He felt terrible-how could he have hurt her?

    ¡°Wake up, sleepyhead.¡±

    ¡°Hello,¡± she replied, opening her eyes and giving him a smile.

    After freshening up a bit, Ahmed took her hand and led her outside the room.

    ¡°Wait for the hijab.¡±

    ¡°Put it onter. Nanny is someone I trustpletely.¡±

    He took her to the pink room, and she could see how lovingly he touched those things while showing them to her and talking about his 6-month-old daughter.

    ¡°Antara was very smart for her age.¡±

    Aisha focused on arge painting where Ahmed was carrying his daughter. He was making a gesture, and the little girl was imitating him. That¡¯s when she realized why having a child meant so much to him.

    Instinctively, she touched her belly, and he noticed. He approached and embraced her. ¡°When we have a child, I¡¯ll love him just the same.¡±

    Then he led her to the massive double doors and opened them. Inside, she saw a room decorated with great elegance. There was a silk robe on the bed, makeup and other items on the dresser, and a unique perfume¡¯s scent in the air. Ahmed breathed in the scent and sighed. Aisha wanted to understand, but fighting against the memory of Lyna was painful for her.

 Released From The Past

    Ahmed was determined to heal; he needed to talk to someone about everything he carried inside.

    ¡°I want to tell you, if you¡¯re willing to listen. This has nothing to do with you, I love you unequivocally. It¡¯s the past that I need to heal from because I feel guilty.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to listen, you know that, and I¡¯m here to support you.¡±

    ¡°When I met Lyna, I was immediately captivated by her. I was on a yacht with some investors when a storm caught us off guard. The boat wasrge and withstood the storm perfectly. On our way back, we came across some tourists who had ventured far from the beach to snorkel and were in trouble. We jumped into the water to help them, and fortunately, I was able to save Lyna. Her friends were rescued by the others who were with me.

    At that moment, I was enchanted by her, her reddish hair, and her green eyes. I didn¡¯t know that my brother knew her and was interested in her too. We went out while she was in Dubai, and that¡¯s when my brother started hating me. She had to go back to Switzend, but we kept in touch for a long time. Eventually, she returned to Dubai, and I proposed to her, and she epted immediately.

    My mother made a scene and wanted to force me to marry Aracha, but I refused. Lyna had to endure the worst humiliations you can imagine. My brother had turned to vices, and there were rumors that he organizedrge orgies filled with alcohol, drugs, and women. My father had to pay to keep his excesses froming to light.

    He was the crown prince by being the eldest, but my father grew tired and appointed me as the heir instead. This only fueled Arkham¡¯s hatred towards me, and that¡¯s something I feel guilty about as well. He had fallen in love with Lyna, and losing her made him irresponsible. It was his way of venting all the frustration and anger he felt.

    When I became the crown prince, my mother¡¯s pressure increased, and she started arranging my wedding with Aracha. I tried to abdicate, but my father wouldn¡¯t allow it. So, I fled the country with Lyna, and we got married in New York. I used the money I had to start my ownpany, and during that time, Cambell came to work at Astech. We became great friends in a short time.

    Lyna was a wonderful wife, and she got pregnant. Our son was born, and I felt like the happiest man in the world. Our marriage was perfect, andter our daughter was born. By then, thepany had grown enormously, and I was considered one of the most powerful businessmen in the country and the continent.

    Sess had gone to my head, and beautiful women constantly threw themselves at me. I went from one to another, sometimes noting home to sleep, and Lyna endured it because she loved me. Several times, I returned with my shirt stained with lipstick, and I was perfectly aware of it. I believed she had to put up with all of that. She forgave me time and time again.

    It had be a habit for me to fail and then apologize. It had be automatic. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and she gave me an ultimatum: either I changed for real, or she would leave me. I saw the determination in her eyes; the way she looked at me had changed.

    I promised her that I would never let her down again, and for a month, I dedicated myself to her and our children. I tried toe home early, and she regained the loving look she used to have when she saw me.

    My son would eagerly wait for me, and every afternoon, we yed football in the garden. It was fun to watch him run after the ball, his little legs moving as fast as they could. My little daughter loved to fall asleep in myp; she was a true angel.

    At thepany, I had hired a new secretary, and to be honest, I didn¡¯t choose her for her skills or excellent resume. I picked her because of her enormous rear end.

    Aisha listened attentively, trying to remain calm; she didn¡¯t want to lose his trust.

    One day, Lyna wanted to surprise me bying to thepany. She rarely did that; she waspletely devoted to the children. She wanted to invite me to lunch that day.

    Ahmed paused for a moment, wiped his tears, and took a deep breath before continuing his story.

    On that day, I couldn¡¯t resist the temptation. I sumbed to the advances of my secretary, who had been flirting with me all the time. It was just to satisfy my ego; there were no feelings involved. I loved my wife.¡±

    He returned from a meeting, and upon entering the office, he found her naked, sitting on my desk. She was very beautiful, and I let myself be carried away without thinking about the consequences. Due to the surprise of finding her in that state, I didn¡¯t lock the door, and minutester, Lyna walked in. Not seeing my secretary at her desk, she entered without knocking.

    I can¡¯t forget the horror on her face when she saw me in the midst of that scene. It must have seemed atrocious to her, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She just turned around and left. And foolishly, instead of following her, I stayed to finish what I was doing. My secretary smirked sarcastically, mocking Lyna, but I didn¡¯t care about that.

    Lyna returned to our house, took our children who had been under the nanny¡¯s care, packed a few belongings, called for the ne to be prepared, and that same afternoon, she left for Switzend. She had already spoken to her parents and told them what had happened. She never spoke about what was happening in our marriage; everyone thought it was perfect.

    When I arrived home, the nanny informed me that they had left, and stupid and arrogant as I was, I thought it was just a tantrum, and that she would eventuallye back because she loved me too much.

    The next day at the office, Cambell asked me to turn on the news. The ne had crashed in a forest reserve near Zurich.

    I felt like I was dying in that moment. I was the worst human trash, and I was sure of it. Cambell, who had warned me about what would happen if I didn¡¯t change my behavior, stood by my side, supporting me at all times.

    We traveled to Switzend, but her parents prevented me from attending the funeral; they med me for what happened. I listened to their insults and epted the beatings I received. I couldn¡¯t defend myself because they had no valid arguments for me.

    Through the news, I learned that they had only found some remains of the bodies among the burned wreckage. It drove me crazy to imagine their mutted bodies. Ahhh, God! It hurts to remember all of that.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Aisha embraced him, and they cried together. It broke her heart to see him so devastated.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say. I never imagined all of this happened. I¡¯m truly sorry.¡±

    ¡°Now that you know what a piece of trash I am, will you still love me?¡±

    ¡°I love you, and this won¡¯t change how I feel. You are not the same man anymore; you have changed.¡±

    ¡°Thanks to you, I¡¯ve been able to move forward. My life used to be so mechanical-work, eat, and sleep, basically. Many times, I thought the best thing would be to end my life and go with them. But since they passed away, the constant nightmares tormenting me have ceased. Now that I¡¯m with you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that I could help at least in that way.¡±

    ¡°I love you, Aisha, never forget that.¡±

    She tenderly kissed him. She appreciated being there for him in those moments. When she saw him enter, she felt angry at first, as if she were invading his privacy, but then she understood that she was a part of all of this. If he wanted to feel liberated, he had to tell her everything. Only then could they be truly happy without so many ghosts haunting their lives.

    ¡°I believe you¡¯ve paid enough; you have to transform all that suffering into pure love. Remember the beautiful moments and keep them in your heart. Let go of all that pain; free yourself and free them from that pain. Allow yourself to be happy.¡±

    ¡°I am happy with you, although I won¡¯t lie to you. Sometimes I me myself for being happy.¡±

    She hugged him again, and he gradually calmed down until his crying stopped.

    ¡°I¡¯ll sell the house; I¡¯ll only take a few things with me. I¡¯m worried about the nanny; she¡¯s older now and has no family. I¡¯ll talk to her and give her a generous amount to help her get by.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t abandon her. She¡¯s been alone in this house all this time. If you want, and if she agrees, we could take her with us.¡±

    ¡°Would you do that for me?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s important to you, it¡¯s important to me too.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, from the bottom of my heart.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡±

    ¡°I was thinking of asking you, but I didn¡¯t want to impose something like that on you. I hesitated because I thought it might be difficult for you to have someone who is part of my past with Lyna around.¡±

    ¡°Not at all, don¡¯t worry about that. We all have a past that affects us whether we want it or not. You epted me despite all my problems, so why wouldn¡¯t I do the same?¡±

    He approached her and hugged her tightly, and they stayed like that for a while. They left the room to talk to the nanny.

    ¡°Nanny, I need to talk to you; please take a seat.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, son?¡± The woman looked bewildered, ncing between the two.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to sell the house.¡±

    ¡°Wait, didn¡¯t you n to do that a long time ago, son? It¡¯s not healthy for you to cling to all of this.¡±

    ¡°My wife has asked me if you agree, toe and live with us. You are part of my family, you know I care about you.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I agree. You are my only family, and I love you like a son.¡± She said, tears streaming down her face. ¡°I hope I won¡¯t be a bother to you, ma¡¯am. I¡¯ll do everything I can not to be a burden.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way you¡¯ll be a burden. It¡¯s important to my husband, and I¡¯ll be d to have you with us.¡± Aisha replied, smiling sweetly.

 Allah Has Recommended Me

    The couple decided to stay in New York until the house was sold. Zafir took charge of the office in Dubai, and if any matter required his presence, he would be notified.

    Aisha didn¡¯t feel entirelyfortable having to wear the hijab. When going out to eat, she had to wear the burqa until she could resolve things with Carlo.

    People in restaurants stared at her withplete bewilderment, not understanding why she wore a mask over her face. The mask was made of fine metal covered with fabric, which covered the tip of her nose, upper lip, and eyebrows. In Dubai, it was now only used by older women and some desert tribes, from where it was supposed to originate.

    ¡°Oh, dear friend!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°People are so annoying; they keep staring over here. It¡¯s like they have no other ce to look.¡±

    ¡°I guess they¡¯re just curious to see me eat with the burqa. I probably would have been curious too if I had never seen it before.¡±

    A little girl passing by stopped when she saw Aisha.

    ¡°Hello,dy. Can I use your mask?¡±

    The mother arrived, embarrassed, and took her daughter¡¯s hand to lead her away.

    ¡°I apologize, ma¡¯am; my daughter is young and doesn¡¯t know she¡¯s being bothersome.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, ma¡¯am; it¡¯s not a problem.¡±

    ¡°Excuse us.¡±

    Ahmed smiled as he embraced her.

    ¡°I hope you can stop wearing that soon, but even with it, you look beautiful.¡±

    She replied with a smile, and the nanny was still in the house, arranging Lyna¡¯s and the children¡¯s things. Most of it would be donated to some charitable organizations.

    At times, he thought about it and couldn¡¯t help but feel sad. He knew he had to let them go; he had to rebuild himself.

    In Dubai, Amira met with Mahib Amin, Abdil¡¯s brother, who was upset because she rejected him for marriage. She would sneak out to talk with him for a few minutes on some nights. They met in the pce gardens, never going beyond holding hands. She closed her eyes for a moment, enjoying the scent of Mahib¡¯s soft woody perfume.

    ¡°I want us to get married. I know it¡¯s soon, but I can¡¯t stand your mother insisting that you marry my brother.¡±

    ¡°I want to marry you too. I¡¯ll talk to Ahmed; I know he¡¯ll support us.¡±

    ¡°I hope so.¡±

    Unbeknownst to them, Abdil was furiously spying on them. He was sure that Mahib was up to something; he had noticed his brother acting suspiciously, so he decided to follow him.

    Later, Mahib bid farewell to Amira; he didn¡¯t want anyone to notice their encounters and have her punished.

    He left the garden with a smile on his face, heading to his house, feeling fatigued. His father forced them to work too much in hispanies; his children had to set an example of how to work.

    Amira watched him leave with a smile. She turned around to return to the pce, and she found herself in the farthest and darkest area of the garden. Suddenly, she felt someone push her.

    She lost her bnce and hit her head hard on a rock, losing consciousness. When she woke up a whileter, she felt a terrible pain between her legs. She was still wearing the hijab, but the rest of her body waspletely naked. She saw blood running down her legs, horrified, not knowing what had happened.

    The light in that area was dim, and as she was about to scream for help, she felt people approaching withrgemps, it was her mother apanied by Arkham, Aracha, and some guards.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s true. I received a call that I would find you here, you disgraceful daughter. You are a shame to the family.¡±

    ¡°Where the hell is Mahib? Or did he just get tired of you and leave?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened, mother. It¡¯s true, someone pushed me, and when I fell, I hit my head. I don¡¯t remember anything. I just woke up. ¨C She said, crying inconsbly.

    ¡°Guards, take my sister to her room in my mother¡¯s pce. We will file a report; we won¡¯t let this behavior go unpunished.¡±

    ¡°Brother, please, they can¡¯t do this to me. Someone abused me, I have to report it.¡±

    Bassima threw the girl¡¯s clothes onto the ground.

    ¡°Cover yourself, shameless girl. Do you expect them to take you away like this, naked?¡±

    The girl obeyed, knowing they wouldn¡¯t let her call Ahmed, and the sheikh would take a few weeks to return.

    Zafir was informed by his men and hurried to the scene. When he arrived, he saw them taking Amira away.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am, they can¡¯t take the princess from here.¡±

    ¡°Address me as Your Majesty, you lowly one. My daughter goes with me.¡±

    ¡°No way.¡±

    ¡°Listen, you are nobody here. I will be the next sheikh. Don¡¯t try to stop us from taking her, or once I take power, you will be whipped.¡±

    Zafir ordered his men to protect Amira, and seeing that they were outnumbered, Arkham¡¯s men decided to let her go.

    ¡°I will go to the Tribunal; this won¡¯t go unanswered.¡±

    They turned around to return to their pce. Zafir immediately called Ahmed. It was 3:30 in New York, and in Dubai, it was already 23:30.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry to have to give you very bad news about Miss Amira.¡±

    Ahmed, who was sitting, stood up immediately, imagining that something very serious had happened.

    ¡°What happened? Is my sister okay?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s better if she exins it to you.¡±

    ¡°Brother¡­¡± Amira sobbed as she spoke, ¡°tonight, I went out to meet Mahib. We wanted to talk to you about getting married. When I said goodbye to him, someone pushed me. I lost consciousness when I hit my head after falling. When I woke up¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t continue speaking; Ahmed only heard loud sobs.

    ¡°When you woke up, what happened? Tell me, you¡¯re scaring me.¡±

    ¡°I think someone abused me. Ahhhh, why? Why did they do this to me?¡±

    ¡°Calm down. You have to tell me exactly what happened to help you.¡±

    ¡°When I woke up, I realized I was naked and bleeding. This is so shameful, I can¡¯t continue.¡±

    ¡°Pass the phone to Zafir.¡±

    ¡°Sir.¡±

    ¡°How could this happen? I trusted you; I left you in charge.¡±

    ¡°The youngdy was in her room, and I thought she was asleep. I didn¡¯t think she would leave.¡±

    ¡°Call a doctor to examine her and confirm what happened.¡±

    ¡°Sir, when my men informed me, I came right away. I found her mother, her brother, and Miss Amin there. They were trying to take your sister. Tomorrow, they will go to the Tribunal, seeking punishment for what happened.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll sort everything out; I¡¯ming there immediately.¡±

    Aisha noticed that he was very agitated and approached him to find out what was going on. She saw that he was crying.

    ¡°Ahmed, what¡¯s happening?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Amira, damn it! I shouldn¡¯t have left her.¡±

    ¡°What happened to her? Tell me, Ahmed.¡±

    ¡°Someone abused her. My mother and Arkham will ask for punishment. I think I know where this is heading; we have to go back immediately.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling a little unwell, and I¡¯d like to stay. I know I should be with Amira in these moments, but the doctor¡¯s appointment is in the morning. Thara can apany me, and I¡¯ll return with the nanny tomorrow afternoon.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel confident about it, but fine. I¡¯ll leave right away; the jet has already left to pick her up.¡±

    Something inside him told him they shouldn¡¯t separate, but he thought it might be due to what was happening with his sister. Additionally, when he arrived, he would put Arkham and his mother in their ce; he had investigated his brother¡¯s dirty business and knew he had him in his hands.

    Ibrahim was happy to see his brother and introduced him to his new partner, an American guy. When Ahmed told him what happened to Amira, he was devastated.

    ¡°This shouldn¡¯t have happened to my sister. There are three of us brothers to protect her, and we¡¯ve failed. If this bes public, she¡¯ll be despised andbeled as immoral. Her social life is over. I want toe back with you, brother.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    ¡°No way. You¡¯d be severely punished.¡±

    Ahmed handed him the phone and showed him a news article discussing his homosexuality. Ibrahim bowed his head deeply, deeply dismayed.

    ¡°This is the work of Arkham and our brother.¡±

    ¡°I think the same.¡±

    ¡°Take good care of Amira and keep me informed.¡±

    ¡°Aisha will stay; she¡¯ll be back tomorrow. I¡¯ll go on the ne; the jet already left to pick her up.¡±

    They said their goodbyes, and Ahmed boarded the ne. He mentally prepared himself for the battle that awaited him; those twelve and a half hours of travel would feel endless.

    In the morning, Aisha went to the doctor with Thara.

    ¡°Good morning, ma¡¯am.¡±

    ¡°Good morning, doctor.¡±

    ¡°Due to the symptoms you¡¯ve been experiencing, I¡¯ve decided to do an ultrasound to be sure before giving you a diagnosis. Please drink all this water, and I¡¯ll be back in a while.¡± He handed her arge bottle.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine, doctor, thank you.¡±

    The doctor left, and Aisha was a bundle of nerves. She hadn¡¯t told Ahmed that she had been feeling unwell for days; she didn¡¯t want to worry him even more, given all that was happening. Thara noticed her concern and tried to lighten the mood, joking around.

    ¡°I could tell you that the doctor liked you, and that¡¯s why he kept staring at you, but I think it¡¯s because of that thing you¡¯re wearing; they can barely see your eyes,¡± she joked, referring to the hijab.

    ¡°Very funny, uhmmm hahaha.¡±

    The doctor returned after a few minutes, and they were taken to a small room. There, Aishay down and uncovered her stomach. She couldn¡¯t help but flinch when she felt the cold gel on her skin.

    ¡°Uhmmm, let me see what we have here.¡±

    She watched everything on a screen in front of her, and Thara was also looking at the images. In reality, neither of them had any idea what they were looking at.

    ¡°Just as I suspected.¡±

    ¡°Doctor, don¡¯t scare us; what is that we see there?¡±

    ¡°Sorry if I scared you; nothing is wrong, quite the opposite.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°Do you see that tiny thing there?¡± he pointed to the screen.

    ¡°Yes, I see it.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a baby that is just beginning to form. Let me congratte you; you are approximately five weeks pregnant.¡±

    Aisha couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. She wished Ahmed were with her.

    ¡°Friend, you¡¯re in shock; react.¡±

    ¡°Ahmed will be happy, this is what he wanted so much.¡±

    After getting up from the examination table and wiping off the gel, the friends hugged each other. Aisha asked the doctor to print the images of her child; she found it beautiful, even though the image only showed a small spot.

    She left the doctor¡¯s office feeling happy. When she returned to her room, she couldn¡¯t resist the temptation. It was too much to wait until the next day, so she took a photo of the image and, apanied by a text, sent it to Ahmed.

    ¡°I know you will be the best, and you will receive this news with the same happiness and excitement I did. Congrattions, Ahmed Assad, soon you will be a father.¡±

    When Ahmed received the image, he didn¡¯t understand what it was at first; he only saw a small spot that Aisha had circled. After reading the text, his breathing became agitated. He had to hold on because he felt dizzy.

    This was the news he had been waiting for, and Zafir asked thewyer to step out for a moment as he saw tears threatening to fall from the sheikh¡¯s eyes, and it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for them to see him in that state.

    ¡°Sir, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to be a father, Zafir. Ah has rewarded me.¡±

 The Start Of A War

    Aracha advanced through the shadows of the pce. She knew the ce perfectly, as it was one of her favorite ces as a child. She knew both pces like the back of her hand, dreaming of growing up and marrying the Sheikh. Now, because of that woman, she couldn¡¯t do it.

    She arrived at the door of Aisha¡¯s room, and since it was unlocked, she could enter. She heard noiseing from the bathroom; Aisha was bathing at that moment.

    She sat in front of the vanity where the Sheikha kept her makeup and perfumes, and she opened one of them, inhaling its scent.

    ¡°Delicious. All of this will be mine once I¡¯m done with you. You came here to take my ce, but I¡¯ll fix that right now.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    The deranged woman smiled strangely as she gazed at the tip of the knife, touching it with the tip of her finger, and a little blood flowed. She brought her finger to her mouth and licked it.

    Then she took some makeup and began to apply it to her face. When Aisha came out of the bathroom, she was met with that eerie scene, surprised and feeling a shiver running down her spine.

    ¡°What are you doing here, Aracha? Get out of my room immediately,¡± Aisha said. Aracha turned, finally revealing her face to the Sheikha, and Aisha noticed how disturbed she seemed. It was clear that something was not right with that woman.

    ¡°Get out? Hahaha, I don¡¯t think so. All of this belongs to me.¡±

    She approached the Sheikha, hiding the knife among her clothes. Aisha could sense that something was terribly wrong with her, and the way she looked at her was anything but normal.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see, first, I¡¯ll cut off all that beautiful hair, and then I¡¯ll make some beautiful designs on that pretty face,¡± she said, pulling out the knife. Aisha was petrified as she ced it against her face. ¡°Ahmed will never look at you again. He will finally realize that I am much more beautiful than you.¡±

    Aracha slid the knife towards Aisha¡¯s belly, and she froze in terror. ¡°This child will not be born; I¡¯ll take it out right now and throw it in the mud where it belongs.¡±

    ¡°Aracha, you have to calm down. Think carefully about what you¡¯re going to do. Ahmed doesn¡¯t love you. If you harm me, especially if you harm his child, he will hate you,¡± Aisha pleaded desperately.

    ¡°His child? That bastard is not his child. I will bear his children, many of them.¡±

    Aracha grabbed Aisha by her hair and started pulling; the Sheikha tried to defend herself, and they struggled. Aisha felt her arm burning, and blood started to flow when she moved it to try to defend herself. Both her clothes and Aracha¡¯s got stained.

    ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done, you idiot! You¡¯ve made me dirty,¡± Aracha eximed furiously.

    She put the knife to Aisha¡¯s face, and feeling the cold de, the Sheikha remained still.

    ¡°Now get ready, because I¡¯m going to mark your perfect face.¡±

    Ahmed entered the room at that moment, horrified by what he saw. Seeing Aisha¡¯s clothes stained with blood, he feared the worst.

    ¡°Let her go, Aracha,¡± he said, trying to remain calm.

    ¡°No, now she¡¯s going to die. You belong to me,¡± Aracha replied, clearly having lost her sanity.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, I belong to you. Let her go so we can be together.¡±

    ¡°No, she must die. Only then will we be happy, and that bastard she carries in her womb-I¡¯ll take it out so it won¡¯t grow anymore.¡±

    Ahmed felt a surge of anger at her words about his child. ¡°Aracha,e to me. I want to embrace you.¡±

    ¡°If I go, this woman will escape, and I won¡¯t allow that,¡± she said with a pout.

    ¡°I assure you I won¡¯t let her go. Come here, I want to embrace you. Then I¡¯ll take care of her myself.¡±

    ¡°Do you promise?¡± she asked, making a pouty face.

    ¡°Promise.¡±

    Aracha moved away from Aisha and approached Ahmed, still holding the knife. She lifted her hand and caressed his lips with her fingers, then kissed him. Ahmed felt repulsion; he hoped that by gaining her trust, he could take the knife away from her.

    Aisha closed her eyes; she couldn¡¯t bear to watch Ahmed kissing that deranged woman. Suddenly, she heard a scream.

    Ahmed had managed to take the knife from her, and Aracha screamed furiously. She lunged at him, trying to take the knife back, but ended up hurting her hands, which immediately started to bleed.

    ¡°Aracha, let go of the knife. You¡¯re hurting yourself,¡± Ahmed pleaded.

    ¡°Give me the damn knife! I¡¯ll kill both of you. You don¡¯t deserve to be happy,¡± she eximed,pletely out of control.

    In their struggle, the knife identally plunged into her own abdomen. Aracha¡¯s eyes widened in agony; she felt herself falling and clung to Ahmed for support.

    ¡°Why are you doing this to me? I loved you my whole life. My father won¡¯t forgive you; he will destroy you,¡± she said, her breath bingbored.

    ¡°Aisha, find Zafir. Ask him to call an ambnce, hurry!¡± Ahmed ordered.

    The Sheikha rushed to do as he said while he applied pressure to Aracha¡¯s wound with a cloth, trying to stop the bleeding. Aracha was breathing heavily, her eyes still fixed on Ahmed. She reached out, caressing his face.

    ¡°I love you,¡± she said, then gasped for breath and passed away. Her gaze remained empty, herrge eyes open, fixated on Ahmed.

    ¡°Aracha, no, no, wake up, wake up,¡± Ahmed pleaded desperately.

    The doctors entered the room just then, and upon examining Aracha, they informed Ahmed that she had passed away.

    Zafir observed the scene; he knew that this was the beginning of a war. The Amin family would never forgive what had happened, no matter the circumstances.

    The doctors checked on Aisha, and they had to take her to the hospital to stitch up her wound.

    Ahmed held her in his arms throughout, thanking Ah that he arrived in time to save her life.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay, my love, but at the same time, I can¡¯t shake this feeling of guilt. Aracha loved me her whole life, but I just couldn¡¯t love her back. I tried at some point before Lyna, but you can¡¯t force feelings in your heart,¡± Ahmed expressed his conflicted emotions.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault. She created a life in her mind that didn¡¯t belong to her,¡± Aisha reassured him.

    ¡°Are you okay? Does anything hurt?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine; I feel okay. The doctor said the wound isn¡¯t deep; I bled a lot due to the tension of the moment and because the knife grazed a vein.¡±

    ¡°If I had been five minuteste, I can¡¯t imagine what that woman would have done to you.¡±

    ¡°Shh, look at me, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t torment yourself with that.¡±

    Zafir had the difficult task of informing Aracha¡¯s father about what had happened. The man lost his temper, and if it hadn¡¯t been for Zafir¡¯s apanying men, he would have killed him right there.

    ¡°Tell your boss that today the war begins. He took away the most precious thing I had-my daughter. Cursed be the Assads forever,¡± he yelled while feeling like he couldn¡¯t bear the news; his wife would die when he told her.

    Arkham arrived in a fit of rage and tried to hit Ahmed, who did nothing to defend himself. Zafir, who returned at that moment, didn¡¯t allow it.

    ¡°Years ago, you took Lyna away from me, and now you killed my wife. Tell me, do you enjoy hurting me?¡± Arkham raged.

    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s not like you say,¡± Ahmed replied.

    ¡°Brother? Don¡¯t call me brother, you damn bastard! You¡¯ve taken everything from me in life. From today, consider me your worst enemy. I¡¯ll join the Amin family, and I won¡¯t rest until I see you ruined.¡±

    He stormed off, and Ahmed copsed into a chair, feeling the weight of everything that had happened.

    Aisha came in as soon as Arkham left, sitting beside Ahmed and hugging him silently.

    ¡°I have to get you out of Dubai without them noticing. They know you¡¯re the most important thing to me, and they¡¯ll try to hurt you; I¡¯m sure of it,¡± Ahmed said.

    ¡°Ahmed, breathe, breathe,¡± Aisha said, noticing that he was holding his breath.

    ¡°I won¡¯t go anywhere; I¡¯ll stay by your side. There¡¯s no discussion about that.¡±

    ¡°I spoke with Campbell and Ibrahim. They, too, and my sisters are in danger. I feel like I¡¯m going crazy.¡±

    ¡°Zafir said he¡¯s bringing in an elite Russianmando. He instructed Campbell on what they should do to protect themselves. Everything will be fine, my love.¡±

    Ahmed hugged her while caressing her belly, realizing the difficult times that awaited his child. He needed to resolve everything before the baby¡¯s birth; he wouldn¡¯t allow his child to be born into a nightmare.

    Meanwhile, Carlo, who had already ced spies inside the pce, was informed of everything. He smiled, convinced that aligning with the Amin family would give him an advantage over the Sheikh, making him pay dearly for what he did.

    He was also devising a n to eliminate Vinizzio; his daughter would be very useful to achieve his goal.

    Caroline was oblivious to everything and was happy with her father. She felt he genuinely cared for her. Vinizzio, having spent most of his time with her, had neglected his enemy. This was dangerous; Carlo was treacherous, and Vinizzio couldn¡¯t trust that he hadn¡¯t taken any action, especially now that he was a man filled with pain, wanting to destroy everything in his path.

 Dear Mia

    Ahmed knew that difficult times were beginning. He tried to appear calm in front of Aisha, but the truth was that this time, he was genuinely afraid of what might happen. He knew the Amins would seek retribution for Aracha¡¯s death, and he feared for the lives of Aisha and Amira.

    Carlo decided to call Ahmed, iming he wanted to return to Dubai under the pretext of wanting to vacation. When Ahmed answered, he could sense distress in Carlo¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Carlo asked.

    ¡°Nothing that can¡¯t be solved. For now, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯te. I¡¯ll call you when I¡¯ve taken care of some matters and can receive you,¡± Ahmed replied.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for your call. Take care, my ¡®friend¡¯.¡± Carlo emphasized the word ¡®friend,¡¯ but Ahmed chose to ignore it.

    Arkham approached Assim Amin, with Mahib by his side.

    ¡°What do you want here? Are you here to beg for mercy for your brother?¡± Assim asked.

    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. I want to align with you, to see you defeated,¡± Arkham dered.

    ¡°How do I know this isn¡¯t a trap?¡±

    ¡°Your daughter was my wife. Ahmed killed her in the worst way, and he must pay.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you¡¯re wee here. My son is unjustly imprisoned, and not content with that, Ahmed had him flogged and humiliated our family. The murder of my daughter will be avenged,¡± Assim responded.

    ¡°He took away the position that rightfully belongs to me as the Sheikh, and I intend to reim it once and for all.¡±

    Meanwhile, Aisha and Amira were frightened, witnessing the pce being filled with guards. Mahib informed Amira of what was happening.

    ¡°Your brother Arkham has allied with my father. They n to overthrow your brother and make him pay for my sister¡¯s death. I loved her, but I¡¯m aware that she was obsessed with Ahmed. I considered leaving my family and going away with you, but I believe I¡¯m more useful here, so I can tell you what they are nning,¡± Mahib exined.

    ¡°Please be very careful,¡± Amira cautioned.

    Basima arrivedter at the pce, and Ahmed received her.

    ¡°What do you want here, Mother?¡± Ahmed asked.

    ¡°Ie to ask for your forgiveness, son. Perhaps we are facing thest days of our family, and we should be united,¡± Basima replied.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I don¡¯t trust you entirely. You can stay here, but you¡¯ll be under guard. You¡¯ll stay in your room, and you¡¯ll be monitored at all times,¡± Ahmed said. He feared she might be there as a spy.

    ¡°I understand, and I ept, my son. Later, if your wife and sister could visit me, I¡¯d like to apologize for everything that has happened,¡± Basima requested.

    ¡°I will talk to them, but I can¡¯t force them,¡± Ahmed replied.

    ¡°Thank you, my son.¡±

    Carlo was preparing a n to kidnap Caroline. He would go to Dubai to align with the Amin family, taking Caroline with him as his card to regain Mia.

    ¡°Whether as Mia or as Aisha, you¡¯ll return to my side. I assure you of that,¡± Carlo said.

    Vittoria remained in the hospital, fighting for her life. Her little son was in an incubator, fortunately reaching a size where he could survive.

    Greta never left her side, keeping a watchful eye on everything. She couldn¡¯t believe that she had to protect her grandson from his own father.

    ¡°Oh, Pietro, how much I miss you. Only you could tame our son. He¡¯s so obsessed with that woman that he doesn¡¯t listen to reason,¡± Gretamented.

    Cambell took charge of protecting the businesses in the United States, sending Ibrahim to a safe ce. Ahmed¡¯s sisters were not in danger, as no one knew their new identities, not even their own family.

    ¡°This is insane, my love. I fear for my friend¡¯s life,¡± Thara said anxiously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ahmed will know how to protect her,¡± Cambell reassured her.

    ¡°What a shame they have to go through this. Just when they should be celebrating the growth of their family,¡± Thara sighed.

    Caroline was with Vinizzio. Her father had to leave to settle some matters and would return soon. He found it odd that the meeting was so hurried.

    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you, Father. Take care,¡± Caroline said, addressing him as ¡®Father¡¯ for the first time.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon, my daughter. I would like to take you with me, but I don¡¯t want these people to know you. They¡¯re my friends now, but who knows about tomorrow,¡± Vinizzio replied.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Vinizzio leftter, leaving the mansion under guard. Carlo had remained calm, believing that his enemy was unaware of the existence of his daughter. However, he was unaware that his enemy had an infiltrator, who would be responsible for his daughter¡¯s security.

    At night, Caroline was on the terrace, having formed a strong bond with the housekeeper, so she wouldn¡¯t feel alone until her father returned.

    Her thoughts were interrupted by shouts and gunshots. She ran terrified into the garden, where a guard found her.

    ¡°Miss, you have to follow me; your life is in danger,¡± said the guard who had found Caroline on the terrace. Her phone started ringing.

    ¡°Hello, Dad?¡±

    ¡°Hello, sweetheart, I¡¯ve arrived at my destination. I hope everything is fine at home.¡±

    ¡°No, something has happened.¡± The guard who was guiding her pulled out a gun and aimed it at her head.

    ¡°No more calls, hand me the phone.¡±

    Vinizzio heard the conversation before the call was cut off. Momentster, his men informed him of what had happened. Everyone in the mansion, including the staff and guards, had been killed, and his daughter was missing.

    He slumped into a chair, unable to believe it. Clearly, whoever had organized that meeting was involved in what had urred.

    ¡°Zarco!¡± Vinizzio called.

    ¡°Tell me, sir. I want Fabrizzio brought to me immediately. He organized this hurried meeting and didn¡¯t even show up.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll immediately start locating him.¡±

    Later, in an old wine cer, a man tied to a chair pleaded for his life.

    ¡°Vinizzio, for the sake of your mother, stop this punishment.¡±

    Vinizzio slowly buried enormous needles into the man¡¯s body.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ce one inside your kidney; you¡¯ll feel the worst pain imaginable when it starts to contract.¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t do it.¡±

    ¡°Who asked you to organize the meeting?¡± Vinizzio asked, holding an extremely long needle.

    ¡°I can¡¯t say; he¡¯ll kill my family.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll finish you off and then your family. Be sure of that.¡±

    He buried the needle into the man¡¯s side, with arge portion remaining outside his body. Vinizzio gave it a light tap, and the needle started vibrating, causing the man¡¯s screams to be heart-wrenching.

    He took another needle and approached the other side. Before he could ce it, the unfortunate man couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and decided to talk.

    ¡°It was Carlo Rom¨¢n, it was Carlo.¡±

    ¡°You see how easy it was to talk. Kill this wretched man, put an end to his suffering,¡± Vinizzio ordered his men, as Fabrizzio begged for his life.

    Vinizzio took off his blood-stained gloves, leaving the ce with his chest about to explode.

    Carlo celebrated his triumph. Any moment now, he would have Caroline in front of him. Suddenly, a dark van arrived, and he approached to receive her.

    Caroline was brought out of the van, bound and blindfolded. As Carlo approached, he removed the blindfold, and she was horrified to see him in front of her.

    ¡°Hello, dear sister-inw. I haven¡¯t killed you yet because you¡¯ll be my ticket to Mia.¡±

    ¡°Carlo, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Shhhh, be silent,¡± he said, striking her hard across the face. ¡°Lock her up,¡± he ordered his men.

    Caroline wept silently, feeling powerless and fearing for Aisha. The day they had dreaded had arrived, and Carlo already knew about it.

    Later, she was taken to the airport, and Carlo was already inside the private jet. He seemed calm, sipping a drink, while the blonde felt a shiver seeing him.

    ¡°Sir, several vans are heading this way.¡±

    ¡°It must be Vinizzio. Take off immediately.¡±

    ¡°My father will find you sooner orter,¡± Caroline said.

    ¡°Shut up and sit down,¡± Carlo threatened her with his fist. Caroline sat while crying.

    Vinizzio arrived at the airport just as the ne took off. Standing on the runway, he watched it disappear.

    ¡°Sir, they¡¯re heading to Dubai,¡± one of his men informed him.

    ¡°Prepare the ne; we¡¯re leaving immediately.¡±

    Twelve hourster, Carlo¡¯s nended, and he presented himself to Assim to offer his help. He wouldn¡¯t reveal his ns to exchange Mia for Caroline, as he was sure the Amin family would kill her.

    He checked into a luxurious hotel, requesting a suite to keep an eye on Caroline. Once in the room, he returned her confiscated phone.

    ¡°Call your sister.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Carlo became furious upon hearing this, pounding his fists on the table.

    ¡°I said call her; I¡¯m not ying,¡± he said, grabbing her by the neck and forcing her to look down from the window. ¡°It¡¯s over 30 floors down. Call your sister, or you¡¯ll end up down there. It¡¯s your choice.¡±

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Caroline dialed her sister¡¯s number, and Aisha answered quickly.

    ¡°Hey, sis, it¡¯s nice to hear from you.¡±

    ¡°Sister, I¡­¡± Carlo snatched the phone from her.

    ¡°Hello, dear Mia. It¡¯s been a while since I heard from you.¡±

    Aisha felt like her world was crashing down. Carlo already knew, and he had her sister.

 Not Again

    ¡°Carlo, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Shhh, don¡¯t say anything. I know what I need to know. Caroline and I will have some fun tonight; it depends on you how long thatsts. If I find out you¡¯ve told your beloved Sheikh anything, I¡¯ll kill her. Understand me well; I¡¯m not joking. I told you once that you are mine, and you¡¯ll continue to be mine no matter what until the day of your death. I prefer you dead before being with another man. You have only tonight to decide, either youe to my side or you¡¯ll receive Caroline¡¯s corpse. We¡¯ll be waiting for your call.¡±

    Carlo hung up the phone, and Aisha trembled uncontrobly. Luckily, she was alone at that moment, or they would have noticed what was happening.

    ¡°My Peque, God, Ah, or whoever is listening to me, what should I do?¡± She cried inconsbly. Ahmed entered the room at that moment, and she wiped her tears, trying topose herself.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Nothing, I think it¡¯s just the hormones; they¡¯re making me very sensitive.¡±

    Ahmed approached and hugged her, then ced his hand on her belly.

    ¡°Little troublemaker, you¡¯re making Mommy cry. I know that when I hold you in my arms, all these moments will be worth it. The wait to have our child with us feels endless.¡±

    Aisha couldn¡¯t hold back and started crying again. She knew what this child meant to Ahmed, and she feared she might never hold him in her arms.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, no need to cry. You have a husband who loves you madly, and you carry in your womb the most beloved baby in the world. We¡¯re together, and we¡¯ll be together forever. So, no more tears.¡±

    He said while taking out a handkerchief to dry her face, then gave her a tender kiss.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go eat; I¡¯m starving and need to get back to the office.¡±

    ¡°Could we eat here? I¡¯m feeling a bit tired.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll order the food right away. Do you need me to call the doctor?¡±

    ¡°No, I just need to rest.¡±

    They ate in silence, and Ahmed sensed that something was bothering Aisha, but he had no idea what it was. Perhaps she was worried about the situation. Aisha observed him when he didn¡¯t notice, finding him very attractive. His features would please anyone, and that muscr body was tempting.

    She thought that if she left, he would eventually find someone to love, and that thought hurt her deeply. She felt a pain in her chest just thinking about it. She had been foolish not to appreciate what she truly had. Now that she might lose him, she realized it.

    ¡°There¡¯s something bothering you; I know you too well,¡± Ahmed said.

    ¡°I told you, it¡¯s just the pregnancy hormones.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll trust you. I need to go back to the office.¡± He got up and gave her a kiss on the forehead.

    When he left, Aisha felt very alone. She looked around the room and started crying again, remembering all the moments she had spent with Caroline. At that moment, she made a decision. She picked up the phone and dialed Caroline¡¯s number, and Carlo answered.

    ¡°So, you¡¯ve decided quickly. It seems you really want your sister.¡±

    ¡°Let her go.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll set her free once you¡¯re with me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t trust you.¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯ll have to. You have no other choice. Either youe, or she dies.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a damn son of a b***h.¡±

    ¡°I love you too, my dear.¡±

    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll write a letter, telling your beloved Sheikh that you¡¯ve realized you don¡¯t love him. You¡¯ll know what to write to make it convincing. Then, you¡¯ll leave the pce at dawn, figure out how to bypass the security, and walk to the right side, a few blocks from the pce. I¡¯ll be waiting in the van.¡±

    ¡°And Caroline?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take her with me; I¡¯ll release her once I see you arrive. Don¡¯t even think about tricking me, or Caroline will die.¡±

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll leave the pce at four in the morning.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be eagerly waiting.¡±

    Aisha hung up the phone and cried again. She touched her belly. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, baby, Mommy will take care of you.¡±

    That night, Ahmed, without suspecting anything, returned from work. The days were tough; they were investigating all of Arkham¡¯s and Assid Amin¡¯s businesses, gathering evidence to bring them down.

    When he arrived, Aisha greeted him effusively. ¡°Hey, be careful!¡± he eximed,ughing. Aisha¡¯s enthusiasm almost made him lose his bnce.

    ¡°Sorry, I just want you to understand that I love you. No matter what happens, please don¡¯t doubt it. Promise me.¡±

    ¡°I promise. Aisha, look me in the eyes, something¡¯s wrong.¡±

    ¡°Nothing is wrong, I¡¯m just getting nervous with everything that¡¯s happening.¡±

    Ahmed went to shower, and Aisha did the same, each in their own bathroom, lost in their thoughts as the water fell over their bodies.

    When they got out, Ahmed was surprised to find Aisha wearing a transparent babydoll; it was part of the lingerie Amira had given her for their honeymoon, which she hadn¡¯t used.

    ¡°Wow! Pregnancy suits you very well,¡± he said, approaching to caress her breasts, which had already started to grow due to the pregnancy.

    He began to caress her, inhaling her soft scent, removing anything that got in the way, kissing every inch of her body. She turned to straddle him, and Ahmedughed in a way that she found very sexy. He leaned closer to her ear to tell her, ¡°I want you to remember me forever.¡±

    Now, she was the one kissing and caressing his entire body. Ahmed let himself go, and she moved on top of him, slowly increasing her pace as her body demanded. They exploded together, feeling waves of pleasure running through their entire beings.

    ¡°Wow, that was ufff¡­ speechless,¡± said Ahmed.

    She just hugged him, and they got up to take a shower. Then they returned to bed. In the early morning, Aisha got dressed, cing the extended hijab on her pillow, and on top of it, she ced the note Carlo had asked her to write.

    She left carefully, trying not to make any noise. She chose that hour because there was a guard change. She exited through the garden and walked to the right, as Carlo had instructed.

    After a while, she saw the dark van in the distance, and Carlo was leaning on it. She didn¡¯t see Caroline and hesitated to approach.

    Carlo noticed her and ran towards her, hugging her tightly. Aisha looked pale.

    ¡°M¨ªa, my M¨ªa, we¡¯ll finally be together.¡±

    ¡°Where is Caroline?¡±

    ¡°In the van, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°No, I want her to get out.¡±

    Carlo made a gesture of disgust and signaled to a man who emerged from the darkness. The man approached the van and got Caroline out.

    Aisha was horrified to see her sister battered. She ran towards her, and Caroline had a distant look in her eyes.

    ¡°What have you done to my sister?¡±

    ¡°I did nothing. I just let my men have some fun with her.¡±

    ¡°Peque, Peque, react! It¡¯s me, Aisha.¡±

    ¡°To hell with that name! Your name is M¨ªa, and I don¡¯t want to hear it again.¡±

    ¡°Let my sister go; you promised.¡±

    ¡°She stays here, I promise you.¡±

    He signaled to the man standing next to Caroline, who got back into the van with M¨ªa. She looked back at her sister, standing alone on the curb, praying that someone with a good heart would find and help her.

    As the van disappeared from sight, the man emerged from the shadows and approached Caroline, stabbing her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, gorgeous. I had a lot of fun with you. This isn¡¯t against you, it¡¯s against Vincenzo.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s face twisted in pain, and she ced her hand over the wound before copsing onto the ground.

    Vincenzo, who was staying in a hotel nearby, woke up with a start, feeling a strange sensation in his chest. He had met with Ahmed that afternoon to include Carlo in their n. As a mafia boss, Vincenzo couldn¡¯t present the evidence to the authorities, but Ahmed could gather all the evidence he could find and send it to the Sheikh.

    A patrol car passed by and spotted Caroline. They immediately called an ambnce; her condition was critical.

    Ahmed woke up the next morning, looking for Aisha, but all he found was her hijab and the note on top of the pillow. Curious, he opened it.

    ¡°Ahmed, forgive me. I have decided to leave. I can¡¯t handle everything that¡¯s happening. I know you¡¯re looking forward to this child, but that¡¯s precisely why I¡¯m leaving. I don¡¯t want him to grow up in this environment. If you love me, please don¡¯t look for me.¡±

    The Sheikh¡¯s face contorted with pain and fury. He tore up the letter, breaking everything that was there. As he destroyed Aisha¡¯s belongings, he suddenly realized that all her things were still there-her bag, her jewelry, her cell phone, and her passport. She wouldn¡¯t leave without those; she needed money and her passport to leave the country.

    He checked her phone and found a record of the calls from Caroline¡¯s number. He knew she had been kidnapped by Carlo.

    He ordered his guards to search the area, Zafir to investigate, and then called Vinizzio to tell him what was happening.

    Zafir called a couple of hourster.

    ¡°Hello, Zafir.¡±

    ¡°Sir, Roman¡¯s private ne took off a few hours ago.¡±

    ¡°Damn it.¡±

    ¡°Sir?¡±

    ¡°A woman was found lying a few blocks from the pce; she was stabbed.¡±

    Ahmed felt like the world was crashing down on him-his wife and his child. No, Ah couldn¡¯t do this to him again.

    ¡°Where is she? I want to see her.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s at the central hospital; I¡¯m on my way there.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯lle immediately.¡±

    He rushed out of the pce, and when Vinizzio arrived and saw him in such a bad state, he decided to apany him.

    When they reached the hospital, they inquired about the girl. They were told she was in surgery, and the wait felt endless for both of them. One thought it was Aisha, and the other thought it was Caroline.

    Finally, the doctors came out of the operating room, and when they saw it was the Sheikh, they attended to them immediately.

    ¡°She¡¯ll be transferred to a room; her condition is critical. We¡¯ll know in a few hours if she¡¯ll survive.¡±

    The two men looked at each other, both crying. Ahmed didn¡¯t care anymore if they saw him in such a state.

    When they were allowed to enter the room, they saw that it was Caroline.

    ¡°Darling, no, not you, my little one, I can¡¯t bear to see you go through this again,¡± Vinizzio said, tears streaming down his face. Ahmed understood perfectly well what he was feeling, but he held onto the hope that Aisha and their child were still alive.

 Now We Will Be Together

    Vinizzio felt like dying as he saw his daughter in such a state. Caroline remained unconscious, connected to oxygen and various machines with cables attached to her body. The machines emitted beeping sounds, and the intervals were irregr, which he knew indicated a critical condition.

    ¡°God, wherever you are, if you save my daughter, I promise to change my life. I¡¯ll take her far away from Italy, to a ce where we can live in peace,¡± Vinizzio pleaded desperately.

    Ahmed listened in silence, understanding the pain and desperation Vinizzio was experiencing. He nodded in acknowledgment, knowing he had to focus on finding Aisha.

    Vinizzio caught up with Ahmed outside the room. ¡°I¡¯ll stay with my daughter. My people are gathering evidence against that son of a bitch. Bring him down once you find him,¡± Vinizzio said firmly.

    ¡°I promise you,¡± Ahmed replied, determined to hold Carlo ountable for his actions.

    Meanwhile, Carlo locked M¨ªa in a room, and she prayed that he wouldn¡¯t discover her pregnancy. Fortunately, it was still early, and her pregnancy wasn¡¯t visibly noticeable, and she didn¡¯t show any pregnancy symptoms yet.

    Later that night, Carlo sent her a gown, high heels, and makeup, instructing her to get ready and meet him in an hour. He warned her not to make him wait, as he got furious when people did so.

    M¨ªa hurriedly got ready, not wanting to risk her child¡¯s safety. The red evening gown was long and fitted, with a discreet opening on the side to reveal a portion of her waist. She styled her hair in an updo, leaving some loose strands framing her face, and applied subtle makeup. After looking at herself in the mirror, she sighed before leaving the room.

    Carlo awaited her on the terrace, which he had beautifully decorated with red roses. A violinist yed a soft melody, and the table was elegantly set. He asked her to sit beside him, gazing at her with an intensity that made her nervous. He saw her as the most precious jewel in the world.

    ¡°You look beautiful. Now, we¡¯ll be together as we should have been from the start. I will divorce Vittoria soon,¡± Carlo said, moving closer to her and kissing her.

    Aisha felt repulsed, but she feigned reciprocation, knowing she had no other choice. Unbeknownst to her, a man from a distance took some pictures. Carlo had ordered them to be sent to Ahmed, who was speaking with Zafir when he received the images.

    ¡°Son of a bitch, how dare he touch her?¡± Ahmed eximed in anger.

    In one of the pictures, Aisha was entering the venue, and she looked truly beautiful. Her gaze reflected immense sadness.

    In another, Carlo kissed her, and she seemingly responded to the kiss. In thest picture, they were embracing, with Carlo holding her by the waist, taken while they were dancing.

    Ahmed, desperate, clenched his fists.

    ¡°We must hurry, my wife is in great danger next to that madman.¡±

    ¡°We are doing our best, sir.¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want you to do your best, I want you to do the impossible, only then can we achieve it.¡±

    ¡°We will, sir.¡±

    After solving all that, Zafir would take a well-deserved vacation, he needed to be with his family. Amira was in thepany of Mahib when her mother arrived, she did not know she was in the pce.

    ¡°Daughter, I want to ask you to forgive me for everything I did to you.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing here? I will speak with my brother.¡±

    ¡°He has given me permission to stay here, I can only leave the room in thepany of the guards.¡±

    ¡°There must be a reason, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°I know I deserve your disdain, I apologize for everything that happened, I hope to earn your love.¡±

    ¡°Now you care about us, when you spent our childhood making our lives impossible.¡±

    Amira turned around and left, followed by Mahib, her father had kicked him out when he refused to help. In Italy, Aisha retired to her room,ter there was a knock on her door, it was Carlo.

    ¡°What do you want here?¡±

    ¡°From today we will sleep together, I will not wait any longer, I have waited too long for you.¡±

    Aisha paled at hearing that, she did not know how she could keep him away.

    ¡°I need you to give me time, Carlo.¡±

    ¡°More time than I have already waited?¡±

    ¡°When you divorce Vittoria and I divorce Ahmed, we can be together, I don¡¯t want to feel like just anyone in your eyes.¡±

    Carlo fell silent, after thinking for a moment, he replied.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, tomorrow I will start the divorce procedures, I will bring the bestwyers to initiate the procedures for yours.¡±

    He nned to make Ahmed believe that Mia had already been with him, so the Arab would repudiate her and they could get married. In the early morning, while she was sleeping, he took a key and opened her room, carefully took off the nket,y down next to her, one of his men took a photo, they carefully left the room.

    Ahmed received the photograph, he felt like he was going crazy, Carlo Rom¨¢n was a madman who liked to provoke him. Two days had passed, Caroline¡¯s condition was stable, Vinizzio did not leave her side, seeing her so pale, so defenseless, broke his heart, he could not help but remember when Alessia died in his arms.

    ¡°My little one, you have to hold on, there are still many experiences you must live, and I need you so much.¡±

    The doctor, seeing that Vinizzio did not ask what had happened to his daughter, approached him.

    ¡°Mr. De Vincenzo, I need to talk to you about your daughter.¡±

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°I feel like you are avoiding knowing about her condition.¡±

    Vinizzio remained silent, the moment he feared had arrived.

    ¡°This is very delicate, but you are her father and you must know that your daughter was sexually abused, the necessary measures have been taken to prevent a possible pregnancy, she will need follow-up in case she acquired any diseases that cannot be detected now, they will also investigate whether she provoked the men who did this to her.¡±

    Vinizzio felt a cold chill prate his body, his daughter had been abused and he could not protect her, then he paid attention to thest thing the doctor said, that was more than Vinizzio could bear, he grabbed the doctor by the shirt and started hitting him.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°You son of a bitch, how dare you insinuate that my daughter could have provoked what they did to her, they had her kidnapped, bastard.¡±

    Ahmed, who entered at that moment, stopped him.

    ¡°Vinizzio, calm down, man.¡±

    The doctor¡¯s nose was bleeding.

    ¡°This dmn doctor has dared to insinuate that my daughter could have provoked what was done to her, my girl, my girl was touched by those bastards.¡±

    Vinizzio cried out in anguish, he felt helpless in the face of all this, just imagining what his daughter had suffered filled him with fury, Ahmed asked the doctor to leave.

    ¡°I apologize for what the doctor has said, unfortunately, it ismon for these things to happen here, I think it would be better if Caroline is transferred to the clinic near the pce, she will also be safer and better cared for.¡±

    Vinizzio, who was breathing deeply trying to calm down, nodded. Later, Caroline was transferred to the clinic, where she was given arger room with a living area and a sofa bed for Vinizzio to sleep on, Zarco moved his belongings from the hotel there.

    ¡°They have given us two rooms inside the hospital, so we can be close to you and take care of you.¡±

    ¡°I will thank the Sheikh for all his kindness towards uster.¡±

    When night came, as Ahmed entered his room, he felt a profound sadness, he took out some photos from his honeymoon on the ind, he sat on a chair to look at them, in one of them Aisha was smiling, she looked happy, that night he cried like he hadn¡¯t in a long time, just as he cried when he spent the night in his son¡¯s room.

    That night the nightmares returned, this time it wasn¡¯t Lyna or his children, it was Aisha holding something in her arms, he began to approach her, he realized that what she was holding was a small baby, he tried to reach them, but she started to move away, then she vanished, he ran after them, but it was futile, he couldn¡¯t find them.

    He woke up startled,pletely drenched in sweat, the cruel reality hit him, he was alone again and didn¡¯t know if it was forever.

 Sad And Lonely

    One week had passed, and Vinizzio stayed by Caroline¡¯s side without leaving her for any reason. He had a special permission to have his meals in the room, so he never neglected her, fearing that Carlo might send someone to end her life.

    When Carlo found out that Caroline was still alive, he became furious. His brothers were dead, and no child of Vinizzio had the right to be alive.

    Ahmed was gathering evidence against his enemies, knowing they were powerful and united against him. Life had turned into a nightmare.

    Ahmed held the position of Vice President of the United Arab Emirates, while the president was the Sheikh of Abu Dhabi. He learned that Assim Amin had requested a meeting with the president, and now he did the same, hoping to be heard. His enemies were ready to shut him outpletely.

    Basima truly regretted her behavior. She didn¡¯t want to spend the rest of her life alone, seeing her son suffer. Ahmed had told her that Aisha was expecting a child, which worried her even more about their well-being.

    Carlo continued showering Aisha with affection and attention, convinced that he would make her forget Ahmed. He was aware of the situation in Dubai andmunicated regrly with Assim. His ultimate desire was to see the Sheikh overthrown, and then he would kill him.

    The nights were increasingly worse for Ahmed. The mere thought of that man sleeping next to his wife filled him with rage. He should have acted sooner, but he kept postponing it, thinking that as long as his identity remained a secret, she would be safe by his side.

    Closing his eyes, he remembered the day he met her, the first night he held her in his arms, waking up to admire her beauty. She was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen, and her face and scent were imprinted in his mind forever. Her skin was the softest he had ever touched.

    Zafir had moved to Italy, and Ahmed would have wanted to do the same, but leaving the country at that moment would be the worst mistake he could make.

    They knew where Aisha was being held; the ce was heavily guarded with men on the ground and in the air. To Carlo, she was his most precious treasure, and he wouldn¡¯t let anyone take her away again.

    Aisha was afraid. If Carlo found out she was pregnant, he might try to harm her child. Vinizzio offered Zafir the support of his men in Italy, and, together with the Russianmand, they were disrupting all of Carlo¡¯s operations, intercepting shipments, and preventing the merchandise from reaching its destination, causing problems with his clients.

    Furious at not receiving the drugs to distribute, Carlo¡¯s men requested a meeting with him, but he kept giving excuses, not wanting to leave Aisha¡¯s side until Ahmed was dead. However, he also didn¡¯t want to meet them at his mansion, fearing betrayal.

    Zafirmunicated with Ahmed to update him on the situation. ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve been acting ording to n, and soon Carlo Rom¨¢n will be cornered. We must weaken him first before going for thedy. If we act now, it might put her in danger.¡±

    ¡°You must keep disrupting his shipments; that way, he¡¯ll soon have his partners and clients against him.¡±

    ¡°We will do as you say, sir.¡±

    Ahmed felt impotent and frustrated, wanting to go for his wife and child but knowing he couldn¡¯t act hastily.

    In the hospital, Caroline woke up, feeling confused and not remembering what had happened.

    ¡°Dad,¡± Vinizzio, who was dozing in a chair, heard his daughter¡¯s voice and immediately got up.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Daughter, you¡¯ve finally awakened.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter. I¡¯ll get a doctor.¡±

    As Vinizzio turned to leave the room, Caroline remembered what had happened, and she started screaming in desperation.

    ¡°Dad, please don¡¯t let them touch me, please don¡¯t.¡±

    Vinizzio turned around and rushed to her side. ¡°Calm down, my daughter. You¡¯re safe now; no one will hurt you again.¡± He saw the immense fear in her eyes.

    A nurse came running upon hearing the screams and administered a sedative to Caroline.

    Vinizzio cried, partly relieved that his daughter had awakened, but also knowing it would be difficult for her to forget what she had been through.

    Ahmed met with the President, hoping to be allowed to present the evidence he had gathered before the Supreme Council. The process would be slow, and he felt he no longer had time.

    He wished to solve all the problems once and for all so he could go to Italy and rescue his wife.

    In the United States, a woman was drunk in a bar, begging a customer to buy her a drink.

    ¡°Buy me just one drink, sweetheart, then I¡¯ll go with you. I assure you, the best night of your life will be with me.¡±

    The man looked her up and down; despite her not being young, she had a good figure.

    He agreed to buy her the drink, andter, they headed to one of the rooms upstairs in the bar. The woman stumbled as she walked.

    ¡°Be careful, woman, or you¡¯ll fall. You¡¯re quite clumsy.¡±

    In the room, the man took her in a terrible way, ignoring her pleas not to harm her. When he was satisfied, he fell asleep. The woman got up, took her clothes, saw that the man¡¯s wallet was full of money, put it in her purse, and hurriedly walked toward the door to escape.

    The man woke up at that moment, realized he had been robbed, and went after her. He caught her on the service stairs; she was going down there to avoid being seen.

    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going? You damned bitch, give me back what you stole from me!¡± The woman tried to run, but he held her by the arm.

    That day, Sonia was brutally beaten. She had been deceived by a much younger man, who stole the money Caroline had given her. He left her on the street, so she had to return to the bar, now drinking uncontrobly.

    Dayster, she started feeling unwell. She thought it was due to the beating she had received. She had lost a lot of weight, felt weak, and tired. She decided to see a doctor to get some vitamins prescribed. The doctor insisted on doing some tests, and that day he would deliver the results.

    ¡°Well, doctor?¡±

    ¡°Have you been taking precautions during sexual intercourse?¡±

    ¡°Sometimes.¡± When the doctor asked her that, she felt nauseous and scared, thinking she might be pregnant.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have to give you this news.¡±

    ¡°Am I pregnant?¡±

    ¡°No, ma¡¯am. You have contracted HIV.¡±

    Sonia felt like the ground was sinking beneath her feet. This couldn¡¯t be happening to her.

    ¡°There must be a mistake. This can¡¯t be happening to me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am. I¡¯ll file the appropriate report. You¡¯ll be registered in the system, and I¡¯ll send you to a ce where you¡¯ll receive psychological help and medications. If you follow the treatment, you can lead apletely normal life.¡±

    Sonia didn¡¯t respond; she left with her head down, sat on a bench, and remembered her past life. The image of Bob, Mia¡¯s father, came to her mind. He truly loved her, was devoted to making her happy, and she simply got carried away by ambition. If she hadn¡¯t, he would be alive, and her life would be different because he would protect her. She wouldn¡¯t feel sad and alone as she did now.

    She stood up, with a lost look in her eyes, and climbed to the top of a building. Once there, she simply opened her arms and let herself fall. The people passing by on the street were shocked by the scene. Life had made Sonia pay for everything she had done.

    In Italy, Aisha had to ept dinner with Carlo again. He kissed her hand when they were interrupted abruptly by Greta walking up to her. Without saying a word, Greta pped her several times and then turned to her son and did the same.

    ¡°While your wife and child are fighting for their lives, you¡¯re here with this woman.¡±

    ¡°Mother, leave immediately. I won¡¯t allow you to humiliate her. She¡¯s the woman I love, and don¡¯t ever dare toy a hand on her again, or I¡¯ll forget you¡¯re my mother.¡±

    Greta¡¯s eyes were spitting fire. She never thought her son would dare to threaten her.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re throwing away everything your father built over the years. In the underworld, they say Carlo Rom¨¢n has gone soft because of a woman¡¯s skirts. Keep it up, and they¡¯lle here to finish you off. I thought you were smarter, son, but it seems the love you feel for this woman has clouded your brain. I hope that when youe to your senses, it won¡¯t be toote.¡±

    Greta red with hatred at Aisha, then turned around and left. Aisha couldn¡¯t understand why that woman hated her when her son was the one to me for everything.

 Back In Dubè°©i

    Three months had already passed, and Aisha¡¯s pregnancy was bing noticeable. She didn¡¯t have any girdle or bandage to continue hiding it; she was already almost five months pregnant, and the clothes Carlo had brought her no longer fit. One of the guards had brought her several gowns.

    That day, Carlo asked her toe down and have lunch with him. In reality, she had seen very little of himtely, and when she came downstairs, she noticed he looked emaciated, with dark circles under his eyes, indicating hisck of sleep.

    ¡°Hello, beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Is something wrong? You look terrible.¡± This question changed Carlo¡¯s demeanor, and he became furious.

    ¡°Something is wrong. That idiot Ahmed has teamed up with Vinizzio, making my life impossible. But I¡¯ll get rid of them soon; you can be sure of that.¡±

    Aisha lowered her head; she had to change the topic immediately.

    ¡°You look tired; you should rest.¡±

    ¡°I only have a couple of hours, and I want to spend them with you. I have an important meeting.¡±

    After lunch, Aisha sat in the living room, knowing that Carlo had already noticed her growing belly. He was staring at her intently, and she felt a chill run down her body.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s time to talk. It¡¯s obvious you¡¯re pregnant; that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t want to see you.¡± He sighed heavily. ¡°I asked the doctor, and it¡¯s toote to terminate the pregnancy. These days I¡¯ve been trying toe to terms with it. I love you, and I¡¯ll ept that baby as mine.¡± Carlo was lying, trying to keep her calm, but when the baby was born, he would find a way to get rid of him.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Let me know if you need to see a doctor.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary.¡±

    Carlo approached her andid his head between her legs, falling asleep like that. She watched him, not understanding why he had be obsessed with her. She would never love him, and he could be with a woman who truly loved him.

    He woke up a whileter and smiled to see that she had stayed still not to wake him up. He believed that the fact he cared about his rest was a sign of progress.

    ¡°I have to go; I¡¯ll be back in the morning.¡±

    ¡°Okay, take care.¡±

    Carlo smiled upon hearing her, wishing he could marry her and start a family. He hurriedly left, lying about having a meeting. Instead, he would personally receive a shipment since all previous ones had failed, and he was under pressure from clients and partners.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Zaro apanied him as always. Carlo didn¡¯t know that Zaro was in love with Vittoria and had been visiting her in the hospital, staying to take care of her when Greta went to rest. He would sneak in secretly, and Vittoria appreciated hispany.

    Zafir had contacted Zaro, convincing him to help them get rid of Carlo. He agreed after some thought to prevent him from harming Vittoria and the baby.

    They arrived at the warehouse where the delivery would take ce, everything seemed normal until the truck arrived with the merchandise. Carlo¡¯s men approached to open the back doors of the truck, and they would check everything was alright with the cargo. Carlo and Zaro observed from a distance.

    As the truck was opened, armed men came out, and in an instant, chaos ensued. Realizing they were outnumbered, Carlo decided to retreat.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± A bullet hit his arm; he looked around for Zaro but couldn¡¯t find him anywhere, thinking he had joined the fight.

    ¡°Sir, we need to retreat; we¡¯ll take you out from the back.¡± Two of his men approached to protect him.

    Before leaving, Carlo saw his men falling one by one. He immediately made a call to arrange for his ne to be prepared; he was certain his enemies would go to his house. He called to have Aisha taken to the hangar, where he would meet her.

    The position Carlo held was highly coveted by other mafia bosses, as the areas under his control generated substantial profits. When the word spread about his problems, they joined forces against him, just as his mother had warned. Assim Amin was the only one willing to help him, considering him an ally against Ahmed.

    Frightened, Aisha didn¡¯t know what was happening. One of the men told her to pack a small suitcase for herself and another for Carlo; they would take her to the airport. Upon boarding the ne, Carlo was already inside, and she could see his arm bandaged and his clothes stained with blood, indicating that something serious had happened.

    ¡°What happened to you?¡± She pretended to be concerned.

    ¡°I fell into a trap. Assim Amin offered us refuge.¡±

    ¡°You know that man will try to get rid of me because of what happened with his daughter.¡±

    ¡°We have an agreement. He won¡¯ty a finger on you, and for now, I have no other choice. The remaining men will travel with us; the others are dead.¡±

    Carlo thought Zaro was also dead, but he was very mistaken. At that moment, Zaro arrived at the hospital to take Vittoria and the child; of course, Greta would travel with them. He owed it to Pietro, who had picked him up and raised him since he was a child. If he left her in Italy, they would soone looking for her to kill her. Now they had to distrust everyone; anyone could be their enemy. They boarded Carlo¡¯s jet and flew to the United States.

    ¡°Zaro, how is my son?¡±

    ¡°Sir Carlo, he¡¯s fine. He fled to Dubai; Mr. Amin offered him refuge.¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t go there. It¡¯s better toy low until things calm down. But if you want to go with him, just say so.¡±

    ¡°No, my ce is with my daughter-inw and my grandson.¡±

    He looked at the baby in his arms; he was indeed cute, identical to Carlo as a child. Vittoria felt relieved, hoping she would never see Carlo again; she feared for her life and that of her son.

    Carlo didn¡¯t realize the mistake he had made; instead of fleeing to another ce, he had chosen to enter the mouth of the enemy.

    Zafir called Ahmed to inform him of everything that had happened.

    ¡°Sir, we managed to convince the other bosses to unite against Carlo Rom¨¢n. Fortunately, they considered him a threat due to his violence, and Vinizzio¡¯s support was instrumental.¡±

    ¡°Perfect. Where is my wife?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Rom¨¢n fled. I investigated and found out that Mr. Assim offered him refuge, so I imagine they¡¯ll arrive in Dubai soon.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s an idiot. Assim Amin will harm Aisha. I¡¯ll speak to the president to expedite the review of the evidence. Carlo has put the noose around his own neck; I have evidence that he has distributed drugs within the Emirates. This, along with what happened to Caroline here, will allow him to be tried under ourws.¡±

    Ahmed was worried about Aisha. Mahib drew a map of the inside of Assim¡¯s house, as it was an old construction with several passages. He knew that by doing so, he was handing over his father and brother, but he couldn¡¯t allow them to continue causing harm. He only asked them to keep his mother safe. Badira didn¡¯t agree with what Assim and his son, Abdil, were doing. She tried to raise Aracha differently, but she inherited her father and brother¡¯s evil heart. In contrast, Mahib was as noble as her.

    After almost seven hours of flight, Carlo and Aisha arrived in Dubai. As they disembarked, she took a deep breath, realizing this was the same air Ahmed breathed. Now, she understood that she hadn¡¯t valued him enough.

    Several trucks were waiting outside the private hangar; they would transport Carlo, Aisha, and the men apanying them to the Amin¡¯s house.

    Carlo didn¡¯t know when things had spiraled out of control. The power he had inherited from his father was slipping away.

    Upon entering the Amin¡¯s house, they were weed by Assim and his son. Arkham was also there, and thetter smirked maliciously when he saw Aisha¡¯s swollen belly. He would never allow that baby to be born; he didn¡¯t want Ahmed¡¯s children in this world.

    She lowered her head, realizing the hatred with which these three men looked at her. Badira hurriedly approached, took her hand, and led her away.

    ¡°My dear, I know what you¡¯re going through. You¡¯re in great danger here. I loved my daughter, but I know she brought this upon herself by not listening to me. My husband and my son don¡¯t understand it. I¡¯ve been in touch with my son Mahib; I¡¯ll try to keep you safe until theye for you.¡±

    Aisha silently observed the woman; she was so different from her daughter. Her face reflected sweetness. How was it that such a woman was the wife of that man?

    Life at the Amin¡¯s house made Aisha feel that time passed slowly. She was very scared. During the day, Badira was with her, and during the night, Carlo slept with her. He hadn¡¯t tried to force himself on her; he only made her sleep in his arms.

    He wanted a grand wedding, and after that, he would make her his wife. Not touching her was a tremendous effort for him, but he had promised it, and he intended to keep that promise.

 So Close

    The days were passing, and Ahmed was anxiously waiting to deliver all the evidence. He had already handed over a portion, but the ones he had just obtained were definitive.

    ¡°As soon as the arrest order is issued, I¡¯ll go for Aisha. Doing it earlier would put them on alert,¡± Ahmed said.

    ¡°You must not rush,¡± Zafir advised. ¡°Thedy is safe; Mrs. Badira keeps Mahib informed about what¡¯s happening. She is taking care of Mrs. Aisha.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m missing her pregnancy. I wanted to be by her side, supporting her,¡± Ahmedmented.

    ¡°Sir, what I¡¯m about to tell you may not please you. Mrs. Badira mentioned that Mr. Carlo and his wife share the same room,¡± Zafir informed.

    ¡°I already know that, Zafir. Carlo has made sure to rub it in since they were in Italy. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s forced her; she despises him. If she wanted to be with him, she would have done so from the beginning,¡± Ahmed replied.

    Assim no longer considered Carlo a reliable ally; he had lost power, and now he felt him as a burden.

    ¡°Now tell me, Mr. Rom¨¢n, what are your ns?¡± Assim asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get rid of Ahmed Assad first, and then Vinizzio. After that, I¡¯ll return to Italy, meet with some capos, and reim the power they took from me. Those territories are rightfully mine,¡± Carlo dered.

    ¡°How do you n to do that? Your allies have turned their backs on you,¡± Assim inquired.

    ¡°That remains to be seen. They think I¡¯ve gone soft, so they did it, but I¡¯ll show them who I truly am. If they won¡¯t respect me, they¡¯ll fear me. But I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll hand me back what¡¯s mine themselves,¡± Carlo stated.

    ¡°I hope so, Mr. Rom¨¢n. I¡¯m waiting for an opportunity to attack the pce. It¡¯s heavily guarded; the Sheikh has too much security around him. I understand your men from Italy have already returned,¡± Assim said.

    ¡°Those men were the ones responsible for tearing everything down. I¡¯ll settle scores with them soon,¡± Carlo affirmed.

    Caroline had physically recovered, but emotionally she had not yet ovee what had happened. She stayed in the pce with her father, not wanting to return to Italy until her sister was rescued.

    ¡°Daughter, I must return to Italy soon,¡± Vinizzio told her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back until I see my sister safe. Besides, Amira has helped me a lot; herpanyforts me. You should go back if it¡¯s necessary,¡± Caroline replied.

    ¡°I won¡¯t go back without you; I¡¯d rather wait,¡± Vinizzio said. He wanted to be with his daughter every moment and was willing to give up his territory to another. He had enough fortune to live luxuriously for the rest of his life and to leave his daughter well protected.

    The days passed, and finally, the council deemed the evidence sufficient to bring Assim Amin, his son, Arkham, and Carlo to trial. The charges were severe, including drug smuggling, moneyundering, human trafficking, and even financing recognized terrorists.

    At the Amin¡¯s house, Carlo kept a close watch over Aisha¡¯s room. His men tasted her food before she did, as he knew they despised her. Carlo was aware of their hatred for her, and he feared they might harm her. For Aisha, being there meant danger for her unborn child. She had asked Badira for help to escape, and the woman urged her to be patient; perhaps she could be with her husband soon.

    Almost a monthter, after several attempts by the Amins to attack the pce, Ahmed was ready to go for his wife. On that day, his enemies would be arrested. He didn¡¯t want to risk them causing harm to Aisha if they felt defeated.

    ¡°Mahib, you¡¯lle with me. You know the mansion¡¯s secret passages very well, and we can enter without being seen,¡± Ahmed said.

    ¡°Of course, I know them like the back of my hand. My mother has already told me which room the Sheikha is in, and there¡¯s a way to get to that area without being seen,¡± Mahib replied.

    At midnight, they set off for the Amin mansion, leaving the trucks at a considerable distance. Several men would stay there; Ahmed, Zafir, Mahib, and four others, including two Russians, went to rescue Aisha.

    They walked for 30 minutes; if they had approached with the vehicles, they would have been noticed. To exit the pce, they first had to neutralize Amin¡¯s guards who kept watch.

    As they approached the mansion, Mahib approached arge rock with a small opening behind it. They entered through there, and the smell inside wasn¡¯t pleasant. Mahib lit amp he was carrying.

    ¡°Soon, we¡¯ll be in the garden. It¡¯s better not to all go out at once; we might be discovered. My father and brother don¡¯t know this path; we discovered it with Aracha. We decided to keep it a secret as we used it to escape to the beach. The mansion is ancient, so it has its secrets. In 1833, the Emir established amercial port, and this was one of the first mansions built. I imagine he constructed several passages for escaping if necessary.¡±

    They reached the end of the passage and emerged behind another rock, concealed by arge palm tree. The inner garden was enormous, and several men guarded the area. They silently immobilized them one by one, and three other men were waiting for them in the cave.

    ¡°Follow me this way.¡±

    They were getting close to where Aisha was. Suddenly, an rm sounded, and several trucks approached. Ahmed cursed; it was most likely the police; they were supposed to arrive in the morning.

    From the shadows, he saw Carlo enter andter leave his wife¡¯s room. Ahmed considered going for her, but Zafir stopped him. Revealing themselves at that moment would be suicide; the yard was swarming with guards. They had to retreat through the passage.

    ¡°Damn! The time to rescue her is now.¡±

    ¡°Sir, it would be suicide,¡± Zafir cautioned.

    Badira hid while her husband and son fled the house by helicopter. She didn¡¯t want to go with them; she hadn¡¯t been involved in any illegal activities, so she wasn¡¯t afraid. If the police wereing to her house, it was because they already had evidence against her husband.

    Carlo watched as Assim abandoned them to their fate. Just before the trucks arrived, they ran off. Aisha couldn¡¯t move fast due to her condition; her belly had grown significantly in a short time. Arkham apanied them.

    ¡°I need to follow them. Assim¡¯s men won¡¯t go with them; it seems he only has a few men left.¡±

    They returned through the passage and saw the direction they were heading. At that moment, the police surrounded the mansion.

    Ahmed and his men pursued Carlo and Aisha. Aisha could no longer run, feeling pain in her belly.

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to leave her if you don¡¯t want to get caught,¡± Arkham said to Carlo.

    ¡°That will never happen,¡± Carlo replied.

    ¡°I can¡¯t go on.¡±

    Carlo lifted her into his arms to prevent her from running. Leaving her behind was not an option for him.

    Arkham shook his head; the Italian was truly foolish. Ahmed caught up with them.

    ¡°You better let her go.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    ¡°Never. She belongs to me. I¡¯d rather see her dead than with you,¡± Carlo dered, pulling Aisha along by her arm.

    Ahmed turned pale upon hearing his words, and the men around them engaged in a struggle. Carlo took advantage of the distraction and shot Ahmed, wounding him in the side.

    Aisha screamed as she saw Ahmed fall. She attacked Carlo, hitting him, but he retaliated with a strong blow to her face and held her by the hand to force her to go with him.

    Zafir, who was fighting Arkham, saw his boss injured on the ground. Arkham used that moment to escape, and several police officers approached and arrested Carlo¡¯s men. Zafir ran to Ahmed.

    ¡°You need to catch up with them. Don¡¯t let him take her. She¡¯s so close,¡± Zafir pleaded desperately.

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak, boss. An ambnce is on the way,¡± one of the men said.

    When they took Ahmed away, they searched for Aisha and Carlo but couldn¡¯t find them. Arkham had also escaped.

    Ahmed underwent surgery to remove the bullet, luckily it hadn¡¯t hit any vital organs. When he woke upter, he tried to get up but had to be sedated.

    Zafir sent men to look for Aisha, but they couldn¡¯t find them. He had no idea where to look. Later, the police informed him that they had arrested Assim and his son at the airport as they attempted to leave the country. They had enough evidence against them.

    Zafir knew Ahmed might not forgive him for not following Carlo, but he couldn¡¯t leave his boss bleeding on the ground. He had applied pressure to the wound until the ambnce arrived. If he hadn¡¯t done that, Ahmed probably wouldn¡¯t have survived.

 Near The End

    Ahmed felt desperate; the hours passed, and he feared that Carlo, feeling cornered, would harm Aisha. The doctor told him he would need to stay in the hospital for a few days; not doing so might reopen the wound.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Basima was by his side, crying at the thought of her son dying. She also feared for Arkham¡¯s life, knowing that she was partly responsible for his actions; she had encouraged him to behave that way for a long time, and now she regretted it, realizing that her actions had destroyed their family.

    Vinizzio, reluctantly, had to return to Italy. He wanted to hand over his territory and leave that life behind. Caroline refused to apany him; she stayed by Amira¡¯s side, hoping that Aisha would be rescued soon, wanting to be there to wee her.

    The front pages of the newspapers announced the arrest of Assim and his son, causing a stir as their family was considered one of the most prominent in the Emirates, with a considerable fortune. Now that they learned where it came from, they felt repulsed by them. Ahmed was reading the newspaper Zafir brought him.

    ¡°Zafir, have you managed to find any clues about my wife¡¯s whereabouts?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. We reviewed the area¡¯s cameras; they were pursued and entered the sea. That¡¯s why they weren¡¯t found. They stayed there until we left the area, andter, a truck picked them up. From the images, we noticed that thedy is not in good condition; Carlo Rom¨¢n was carrying her.¡±

    ¡°Do you know who picked them up?¡±

    ¡°No, sir, the truck had no license tes. We assume it was one of Rom¨¢n¡¯s men.¡±

    Ahmed got up; he couldn¡¯t wait any longer.

    ¡°We¡¯ll keep searching. They must be within the country; airports and roads are under surveince. We need to closely monitor the boats, in case they try to escape that way.¡±

    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s not advisable for you to get up yet.¡±

    ¡°It will be even less advisable if that man takes my wife far away, or worse, if he finds her dead.¡±

    Zafir remained silent; the Sheikh was right, those were the two possibilities facing Aisha.

    Ahmed took off the hospital gown and put on the clothes Zafir brought him. He left the hospital, ignoring the doctor¡¯s attempts to stop him.

    ¡°Get out of my way. I appreciate your concern, but I can¡¯t stay.¡±

    ¡°At least let us bandage you; it will reduce the chances of the wound reopening. The current dressings only prevent infection.¡±

    ¡°Fine, do it quickly.¡±

    A few minutester, Ahmed left the hospital and gathered his men. Theybed the entire area, deploying arge operation by air andnd. His wife and child¡¯s lives were at risk.

    ¡°Ah! You must help me,¡± he eximed desperately.

    ¡°We¡¯re doing everything we can, sir.¡±

    ¡°Do what you can isn¡¯t enough; you must do the impossible to locate them.¡±

    They headed to the dock; several boats were anchored there. They searched one by one until they reached thest one, where Carlo was covering Aisha¡¯s mouth, and she trembled in great pain. Arkham hoped she would die alongside her child.

    When they saw Ahmed approaching, Arkham and Carlo climbed onto the deck, taking Aisha with them.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to jump; there are too many of them,¡± Arkham shouted in desperation.

    ¡°He won¡¯t hurt you; he¡¯s your brother.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, believe me, he will. He hates me.¡±

    Carlo lifted Aisha to throw her overboard.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t do it; I¡¯ll drown. I can¡¯t swim, and it hurts too much.¡±

    Carlo felt her trembling in his arms. He had to escape; he decided to leave her there ande back for herter. He gently ced her on the floor.

    ¡°I¡¯lle back for you, I promise.¡± He kissed her before jumping overboard.

    Arkham red at Aisha with contempt before jumping andughing hysterically.

    ¡°Aisha, my love, hold on, please hold on.¡±

    She turned to look at him, caressed his face, and lost consciousness. Ahmed, terrified, shouted for an ambnce, and Zafir rushed to call for one. The Sheikh carried Aisha to get her off the boat, and his shirt was soaked with blood instantly; the wound had reopened. Due to the adrenaline, he couldn¡¯t feel the pain.

    The ambnce arrived minutester; they immediately attended to Aisha and also asked to attend to the Sheikh, Ahmed. He received a new suture but quickly got up to be by his wife¡¯s side. The doctors stopped him; Aisha¡¯s condition was critical.

    Caroline and Amira arrived with Mahib and Basima.

    ¡°If she dies, I¡¯ll die with her. I can¡¯t go through this again. I refuse,¡± Ahmed cried.

    ¡°Son, I¡¯m so sorry for all of this. Please forgive me, and allow me to be by your side.¡±

    Basima hugged her son, and he allowed himself to be embraced, crying like a child in his mother¡¯s arms. He didn¡¯t care about showing weakness; it wasn¡¯t well seen, but it didn¡¯t matter at that moment.

    Minutester, more doctors rushed out; Aisha had suffered a cardiac arrest. Ahmed forcibly entered the operating room only to see two very small babies in a crib, connected to oxygen. Aisha was on a gurney, receiving electric shocks on her body.

    He tried to run towards her, shouting her name, but the doctors stopped him and pulled him out.

    Everyone watched him as they cried, unable to believe what was happening.

    ¡°There are two, Mother. I have two children, a boy and a girl,¡± Ahmed said in astonishment. He felt like destiny was giving back what it had taken from him.

    ¡°I heard it, son. What joy! Now I will go to the mosque to pray. We must pray for their health and Aisha¡¯s,¡± Basima said.

    Amira and Caroline offered to apany her; they couldn¡¯t see Aisha while she was in the intensive care unit. They left for the mosque after briefly looking at the babies from afar in the incubator.

    ¡°They are beautiful. Look how small they are,¡± Caroline eximed.

    ¡°I am a proud grandmother. I will pamper them and maybe spoil them a little too,¡± Basima said.

    ¡°They are beautiful. I¡¯m an aunt again, and this time, I¡¯ll watch them grow up by our side,¡± Amira said, referring to the fact that she had only known Ahmed¡¯s other children through photographs.

    Basima prayed for them in the mosque and secretly prayed for Arkham, her son. It hurt her to think about what would happen to him if he was caught by the police.

    Dayster, Aisha¡¯s condition improved, and she was moved to a room. Ahmed could see her and be by her side, but he worried that she didn¡¯t move; she remained so still.

    ¡°It all depends on her willpower. She might wake up now, in a few days, or maybe she will stay like this forever,¡± said a doctor who entered the room.

    Ahmed looked at him in terror. What on earth did that mean?

    ¡°What are you saying?¡±

    ¡°She has fallen into aa; we hope it¡¯s only temporary, and she will wake up soon.¡±

    ¡°Damn it! How could you let this happen?¡± He grabbed the doctor¡¯s shirt.

    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s not up to us. We did everything possible to save her life.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry; you¡¯re right. The important thing is that she¡¯s alive.¡±

    The doctor administered some medication and then left the room. Ahmed approached Aisha, kissed her forehead, and said, ¡°We have two beautiful children. You know, I get to spend a few minutes with them, I can put my hand inside the incubator and feel their little hearts beating. It¡¯s wonderful to see how they move their little bodies. They are together in the same incubator; the doctor says they are calmer that way. They are twins because they formed in the same amniotic sac. If they are separated, they cry and get restless. You should see them; they are so tiny but eager to live. So, you have to be as strong as them and wake up soon. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll give them names myself. So, get up from there, so you can choose our children¡¯s names.¡±

    Aisha still didn¡¯t move, and her stillness was scary. Ahmedy beside her, embracing her, and fell asleep. He had faith that she would wake up soon, for they needed her to be well to be happy with their children. Ahmed had no idea that Carlo was watching his every move, hiding in a country like that was easy, with just an abaya; it was challenging to be recognized, so he avoided being bothered.

 Ending

    Carlo cracked open the door of the room where Aisha was with Ahmed. Seeing the Arab man lying beside her and holding her in his arms filled him with rage. He had to get her out of there immediately.

    Later, when Ahmed left the room to go see their children, Carlo took advantage of the opportunity to enter. He had brought a wheeled gurney from the hallway and quickly disconnected all the cables attached to her body. He knew the doctors would be there soon, and an rm would sound when the vital signs were no longer detected.

    Over the inte, doctors were urgently called to Room 23, which was Aisha¡¯s. Ahmed heard the alert and rushed out of the nursery, thinking something serious was happening to her.

    Upon arrival, he found the bed empty. No one knew where she had gone. He quickly realized that the emergency exit had not been guarded; it was the way ambnces left the hospital. With two of his men, he ran there, while the other two blocked the hospital exit. Carlo was on his way out, and Ahmed caught up with him. He had taken too long to move the gurney through several floors on the elevator.

    ¡°Stay away from her!¡± Ahmed shouted, pointing a gun at him.

    The other men arrived, and Carlo and Aisha found themselves between Ahmed and his bodyguards.

    ¡°You better step back, Assad, or she dies with me,¡± Carlo threatened, pulling out a gun.

    Aisha opened her eyes, not knowing what was happening. She touched her belly and didn¡¯t feel her baby; she screamed in horror. What had that man done to her child?

    Carlo tried to calm her down, and Ahmed took advantage of the moment to engage in a brutal fight. One of his men approached to remove the gurney, fearing that a stray bullet might hurt Aisha.

    The two men mercilessly fought, trying to disarm each other.

    Ahmed managed to take the gun from Carlo, even though his wound started bleeding again. He pointed the weapon at the mafioso¡¯s forehead, a chance to get rid of him forever. He heard Aisha shouting at him.

    ¡°No, Ahmed, don¡¯t dirty your hands. Hand him over to the authorities.¡±

    ¡°Do you hear her, Mia? She doesn¡¯t want me to hurt him. She loves me deeply. That¡¯s why she surrendered to me with passion every night we were together.¡±

    Ahmed was about to pull the trigger; he could im self-defense and avoid trouble, considering he was the Sheikh.

    At that moment, he heard Aisha again, and she was right. If he did it, he wouldn¡¯t be able to look her in the eyes; she wouldn¡¯t want to be with a killer.

    He struck Carlo with the gun on the head, rendering him unconscious. His guards handcuffed him.

    ¡°Hand him over to the authorities,¡± he said.

    He quickly went to Aisha¡¯s side. He didn¡¯t care if something had happened between her and Carlo.

    ¡°My love, you¡¯ve awakened.¡±

    ¡°My son, Ahmed, my son. That madman took my son,¡± Aisha said, crying.

    Ahmed smiled gently, ¡°No, our children are fine.¡±

    ¡°Did you say our children?¡± Aisha couldn¡¯t believe it; she thought she hadn¡¯t heard correctly.

    ¡°Yes, we have two children, a boy and a girl. They are beautiful, although still very small. They will have to stay in the incubator for a few weeks, but other than that, they are perfectly fine.¡±

    ¡°I want to see them, please,¡± she said, crying.

    Ahmed requested a wheelchair, and with difficulty, Aisha got off the gurney. Her surgical wound hurt, and she was still very weak.

    ¡°Careful; you might hurt yourself,¡± Ahmed said.

    ¡°Ahmed, you¡¯re bleeding.¡±

    Zafir, who arrived at that moment, brought another wheelchair. He asked her to sit, and he would take her to suture the wound.

    ¡°Sir, you need to rest. Your mother and sister areing with Miss Caroline.¡±

    ¡°Ahmed, Zafir is right. Later, you can see our children. For now, let¡¯s go suture that wound.¡±

    Later, they ced another bed next to Aisha¡¯s. Ahmed fell asleep; the doctor had given him a sedative to rest because he wouldn¡¯t do so otherwise. Caroline was ecstatic; her sister had awakened.

    ¡°Little one, would you apany me? I want to meet my children.¡±

    ¡°If the doctor allows it, I¡¯ll dly go with you.¡±

    After the doctor¡¯s authorization, Aisha returned to the wheelchair, and Caroline took her to the nursery. When she saw her children, Aisha burst into tears. This time, it was tears of joy.

    ¡°They are so small and beautiful, sister.¡±

    ¡°They are divine and healthy.¡±

    ¡°Soon, you can take them home with you. The nightmare is over.¡±

    They hadpletely forgotten about Arkham. The man was furious; he wanted Ahmed dead. Ahmed had taken everything from him, and he had nothing left to lose. He sought his mother¡¯s help, wishing she would help him escape the country, and then he would return to make Ahmed pay for everything he had done.

    Basima left the hospital, and Caroline and Amira would stay the night. As she was about to get into the car, Arkham approached her.

    ¡°My dear son, look at what you¡¯ve be.¡±

    Basima suffered upon seeing her son, all dirty and wearing the once-white kandora, now torn.

    ¡°I have to leave the country, mother. If they catch me, I¡¯ll be sentenced to death.¡±

    ¡°I can only give you the money I have and one of my cards. It¡¯s all I can do for you.¡±

    ¡°That will be enough.¡±

    One of the bodyguards informed Zafir, who arrived immediately.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am, but I have to turn him in. The police are on their way here,¡± he said, aiming a gun at Arkham.

    Knowing he was lost, Arkham pulled out his own gun and shot Zafir. Fortunately, Zafir was wearing a bulletproof vest and retaliated, injuring Arkham in the leg. Basima watched in terror, feeling guilty for ruining her son¡¯s life. She had always apuded everything he did, and now she saw the consequences.

    Arkham was taken to the hospital to treat his leg. The police would be in charge of guarding him, and once he recovered, he would stand trial. Ahmed obtained a special permit to allow Basima to take care of her son.

    Ahmed and Aisha were both discharged from the hospital. Before leaving, the Sheikh went to say goodbye to his brother, knowing the fate that awaited him at the hands of justice for his serious crimes.

    ¡°What are you doing here? You¡¯vee to mock me, surely,¡± Arkham said.

    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken, brother. I do care about you; we share the same blood.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, you want me to believe that? I know very well that you¡¯ve always hated me, but rest assured, your hatred is nothingpared to mine.¡±

    ¡°I truly wished we could have had a good rtionship. May Ah protect you.¡±

    ¡°Get out of here, just get out.¡±

    Ahmed quickly left, and Basima tried to calm her son.

    The Sheikh went to the nursery where Aisha was. She smiled at her children.

    ¡°The doctor says we¡¯ll be able to take them home soon. They are healthy and won¡¯t need the incubator anymore.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Why are you thanking me?¡±

    ¡°For being with me and giving me two beautiful children. I love you.¡±

    ¡°I love you too, more than you can imagine.¡±

    Two dayster, they were able to take their children home, knowing that nothing would endanger their happiness anymore.

    Vinizzio returned from Italy, having sold all his properties and given up his territory. Ahmed offered him a ce to stay, so Caroline could be with Aisha. They were both delighted when the Italian epted, as they could now see each other whenever they wanted.

    At night, Ahmed watched as Aisha fed their babies, finding it to be the most tender sight he had ever seen.

    ¡°I could watch this all day; you¡¯re beautiful, and our children are the most beautiful in the world,¡± he said while holding his son in his arms.

    Ahmed felt like the luckiest man on earth. He finally had his wife and children with him after everything they had been through. He knew she was trying to adapt to hisws and customs, and he would help her along the way.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    When the children fell asleep, Aishay down next to Ahmed and looked at him intently. Her life hadpletely changed since that man came into her life. She remembered the moment she first saw him in the church office, but back then, she didn¡¯t pay much attention. It wasn¡¯t untilter when they boarded the ne that she found him quite handsome and intriguing, sitting there with a drink in hand, observing her, with that shadowed beard and those deep ck eyes.

    Then, when he brought her to live with him, it was hard for her to be close, and she tried to appear disinterested. Yet, he insisted on sleeping by her side, which was torture. When he proposed, she hesitated. She didn¡¯t want to marry someone who didn¡¯t love her. But then, when he told her he was the man she had given herself to for the first time, she felt momentarily upset.

    Later, she was relieved because at first, she didn¡¯t feel worthy of him. On their wedding night, she was nervous being next to such a man and having to control her thoughts was not an easy task.

    She sighed deeply while hugging him, determined to ovee all her fears. After all, she was grateful to have been kidnapped by the Arab man.

 Epilogue

    Aisha looked nervous in front of the mirror, wearing a very small swimsuit. After bing a mother, she no longer considered her body so perfect.

    Her twins had already turned one year old and they had celebrated it with two parties, a private one, only with rtives, to celebrate the two babies together, and anotherrger party where, as was customary, they celebrated separately, one for Fariye and the other. another for Mohameb, the names Aisha had chosen for her children.

    The day after the party, they left the kids in the care of the grandmother and nanny. Aisha was grateful that the woman had been received so warmly; she had the same sweetness as Lyna.

    The couple was on the same ind they had visited during their honeymoon. Ahmed was in the pool when Aisha walked out wearing just her swimsuit. The Arab man observed her, and she looked beautiful. Her body had changed, her breasts were bigger, her hips wider, her waist had returned to being small, her stomach t, and her legs well-toned due to exercise. The small cesarean scar was hardly noticeable.

    ¡°You look beautiful, my love,¡± Ahmedplimented.

    ¡°And you look very handsome, Mr. Assad.¡±

    Ahmed smiled with that crooked smile that she found so sexy. Every day, she fell more in love with him. Ahmed showered her with attention and affection every day.

    They entered the pool together, and then he kissed her passionately.

    ¡°Hmm, I think we should go back to the room,¡± he said.

    ¡°I¡¯mpletely in agreement with that,¡± she replied.

    Ahmed took her hand, and they left the pool to go to their room. He undressed her from the tiny swimsuit, and then she did the same for him. He explored every inch of her body with his mouth.

    ¡°You have no idea how much I desire you, you drive me crazy,¡± he said.

    She just smiled, enjoying his words. She liked it when he spoke like that; even in intimate moments, he was attentive and tender. He kissed her so well and made her feel like she was soaring to heaven.

    They made love throughout the night. Ahmed was an expert; he knew how to touch her body and was familiar with every part of it. He brought her to peaks of pleasure until they exploded together in a thousand sensations.

    In the morning, Ahmed woke up early, prepared breakfast, and brought it to bed. He woke her up with a kiss.

    ¡°My Sheikh, you are spoiling me too much. I might get used to this,¡± she joked.

    ¡°My Sheikha, it¡¯s good that you get used to it because I promise it will be like this every day of our existence.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t express how grateful I am to life for bringing you into my path.¡±

    ¡°Believe me, I am just as grateful.¡±

    They got along very well, an excellent couple. A weekter, they returned home; they didn¡¯t want to be away from their twins for too long.

    Caroline was about to marry a cousin of Ahmed¡¯s, and Vinizzio had epted, but not before making things clear to the young man. He warned him that he would cut off his hands if he ever hurt his daughter.

    Campbell and Thara visited them whenever they could. They wanted their son to grow close to the twins. The blonde teased Ahmed by telling him that their son would marry his daughter.

    ¡°My daughter will never marry, my friend, mark my words,¡± Ahmed replied.

    ¡°Haha, you¡¯ll have to get used to the idea,¡± Campbell joked. ¡°Wait until you have a daughter, and then you¡¯ll see, my friend.¡±

    Ahmed divided his responsibilities as a Sheikh and Vice President of the Emirates with spending enough time with Aisha and their children. It wasn¡¯t all sunshine and roses, but the couple tried their best to create the best environment for their children. They wanted them to see the love between their parents and grow up as excellent, loving individuals.

    The trial of the Amins, Arkham, and Carlo had already taken ce. They had been sentenced to death by hanging. The day of the execution arrived, and first, the Amins were hanged, their bodies swaying in the wind. Then it was Arkham¡¯s turn, who showed no remorse for his actions. Lastly, it was Carlo¡¯s turn, as a foreigner, and there was no attempt to save him. Resigned to his fate, he asked, as hisst wish, to write a letter to be delivered to the Sheikha.

    Aisha received the letter, and Ahmed allowed it to be delivered. After all, it was Carlo¡¯s dying wish. Aisha read it in silence.

    ¡°Today is the day of my death, and I hope you fulfill myst wish and read this. I know I didn¡¯t act right with you, and I genuinely wanted to. I met you at that party, standing next to your father. I observed you for a moment before approaching. You looked so beautiful, so perfect. Had an angel descended to earth? That¡¯s what I wondered for a moment. I greeted you both, but you simply ignored me. From that day on, I couldn¡¯t get you out of my mind and heart. You were still underage, and I decided to wait until you were a bit older. I knew your father wouldn¡¯t allow me to get close to you; he knew who I really was. That¡¯s why I made the mistake of allying with Sonia to get rid of your father. I apologize for that and for all the harm I caused you. I am sure that no one, not even Ahmed, will love you as intensely as I did for so many years. I had never prayed before, but I did today when I woke up. Not for my soul, much less for asking forgiveness for my sins. I prayed that in my next life, I may be allowed to be by your side, for you to love me as intensely as I loved you. Goodbye, love of my life, forever yours, Carlo.¡±

    Aisha was stunned after reading those words. Ahmed, who was beside her, hugged her, and she rested her head on his chest. His heartbeatforted her, knowing that he was also suffering from his brother¡¯s death, even if he didn¡¯t say anything. They would receive Carlo¡¯s body for burial, and Badira Amin had imed the bodies of her husband and son. Carlo would be buried in amon grave, which was what he had earned with his cruelty. His mother stayed in the United States by her grandson¡¯s side. Vittoria and Zaro were about to get married.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Ibrahim lived with his partner in a civil union, and he was happy, enjoying his freedom in a country where he wasn¡¯t judged and could be himself.

    Three yearster, Aisha gave birth to a beautiful son. This time, Ahmed could enjoy the entire pregnancy by her side, getting excited at every ultrasound. Hepiled the images of his son¡¯s growth in a photo album.

    They were very happy and had the family they had always dreamed of. The bad times were behind them. With three beautiful children, they decided not to have any more. Ahmed promised never to take a second wife and intended to keep that promise. He remembered Lyna and her little children with love; they would forever have a ce in his heart. He had adapted well to his role as a Sheikh and used it to help people. He would try to change some things little by little, even though he couldn¡¯t do it all at once, given how deeply rooted some customs and ideas were. But he would do his best to bring about change. He had the best woman by his side, and she supported him in everything.

    At night, they forgot about everything else and existed only for each other in the intimacy of their room. Aisha was grateful that her husband had an open mind and allowed her to be herself.

    Basima adored her grandchildren. The woman had changedpletely and learned to love her daughter-inw, who returned her affection wholeheartedly. Ahmed was happy to see the excellent rtionship between them.

    Ahmed promised Aisha that they would spend Christmas in the United States every year. He wanted their children to know his culture and learn to love itpletely. He agreed to it; after all, he didn¡¯t deny her anything. He was there to please her, and she belonged to him body and soul.

    Sitting on a couch, they watched their children run in the garden. The pce was full of life, their children and Caroline and Amira¡¯s children were always together. It was challenging to separate them.

    ¡°Did you ever imagine that so much happiness could be possible?¡± Aisha asked.

    ¡°No, but I¡¯m grateful for it. My happiness with you and our children is immense. I never thought I¡¯d fall in love with an Arab, but I love you, Ahmed Khan Assad,¡± she said.

    ¡°I love you more. You appeared in the middle of my darkness to save me. I love you infinitely, and I always will,¡± he replied.

    He kissed her passionately, as always, with that burning passion. She returned the kiss with the same intensity. They didn¡¯t know what the future held, but that didn¡¯t matter now. They lived for the moment.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!